#fic: memories you bury or live by
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
đ€đđŁâ
Platypus <3
đ€ Do you have an WIPs where you wish you had chosen a different fandom/character?
Nah! There are some concepts I revisit over and over, like vampires or rival spies/assassins, but whenever a story forms, it's already inextricably tangled with the characters involved. Even if I were to write the exact same concept for another fandom or ship, it would be a wholly different story.
đ Is there a scene you canât wait to write for a WIP?
Like I said here, so many xD
The main fic I'm writing now is an a/b/o dubcon heatfic that's supposed to have a twist at the end (that the dub in the con might be in the reverse direction than the fic makes you think up until that point). I only need to write the final chapter, and I'm excited to go poking at the reveal, but I am also procrastinating it hardcore because the path there is going to be a little tricky.
đŁïž Talk about your favourite WIP.
Here ya go
â Choose a random WIP and talk about it.
Right, so, a conversation with @thelionshoarde escalated as it's wont to do (this time, the blame is on me), and I said I'd write a fic where Yuuji fucks ten guys xD
And this should be simple, right? Sure, I don't really do multishipping, but it's porn. I can do porn.
No, I decided all the scenes should be in the same verse and arranged in a proper narrative sequence and also emotionally coherent on Yuuji's end, so now there's an outline longer than some of my master's papers. Will I ever write it? God only knows.
11 notes
·
View notes
Note
saw your handwriting and my life changed for the better <3
stoopp it, youâre too nice! also iâm so sorry if the timeline spoiled anything for you, hope it doesnât take away your enjoyment when you read : (
#can confirm i was one of those girlies in high school with the obnoxious notes#i do be out here changing lives though#just kiddin iâm yapping#talented writer superhoeva in my inbox??? love you girlie!#iâm such a fan girl for you!#i have such a vivid memory of reading the first chapter of buried skeletons#but then life just got crazy and i deleted my old blog but i know for sure that fic was a fucking banger#vee answers °âą. âż .âąÂ°#queue make me happy when skies are grey
3 notes
·
View notes
Text
I know I say this every time I read my own work, but Speak for the Dead really is the best chapter in ILM.
âWell, you know for the first time in a long time this actually feels like fall?â
Jane Romero was smiling at him, sitting propped up against a tree in what had sort of become her usual âtherapyâ corner in the past almost two weeks. And she was right, it did feel like fall. The air wasnât as sharply cold as normal, and honestly âsharplyâ cold was a nice break in and of itself when it happenedâusually the weather here was somehow just coldâcold with no adjectives attached. But today it was nicer. It was the kind of waiting fall cold that came when it wasnât biting outside yet, and it was almost pleasant. A promise of a change in the seasons. Tapp wondered why.
The trees hadnât started to change color with it, or fall in piles, and as far as heâd gathered there werenât seasons in here. Everything looked the same. Tall, thick woods, undergrowth and moss and rocks and fallen logs, a slight breeze on and off. Dark sky overhead, full moon, at this point long since throwing off everyoneâs idea of what day and night were supposed to mean. All the usual. Except, somehow, the kind of cold in the weather. Who knew, maybe nothing had changed. Maybe they had just started to feel better.
LIKE. Those opening lines mean nothing but environmental flavor when you read them. But theyâre a lead in for the thesis of the entire chapter.
âWell, you know for the first time in a long time this actually feels like fall?â - A promise of a change in the seasons. - Who knew, maybe nothing had changed. Maybe they had just started to feel better.
Like thatâs it. Speak for the Dead is about a lot of things, but at its heart itâs about healing. Itâs about forgiveness and healing, that exists between the living and the dead. Itâs about how you can only speak for them, by speaking for them. Not how you want to punish yourself or live for them, but by how you know they would forgive you, or would ask you to live. Very little other than exchanges of information happen, but so much happens at the same time. All of it significant. Itâs hope. Itâs about how Tapp (and Meg) have spent every day here fighting in their own way to cope with the agony and failure of their lives, and the loss of people they couldnât save, and have only dug their wounds deeper. About love. About nothing stoping the lambs from screaming except accepting that they want to let you go.
#god I love this chapter so much. literally I can start reading ANY part of it and get hooked. Me every time I re-read the one time in my#life I hit script perfection for an entire chapter straight: đđđđđ#in living memory#in living memory (fic)#Speak for the Dead#Iâll never write something that good again maybe and thatâs ok. perfection is perfection god I love that chapter#there so much said and so much unsaid. the way he buries Mandy. Adam trying to help. the fact literally never after in the story /does/ Meg#find out that she almsot died in a Jigsaw trap because she was judged for cutting? never. not post fic either. Ace and Tapp silently both#decide to never tell and she /never/ has to know. the way Meg asks if Michael knew Tapp loved him more than the job and that question is#not answered. she just says âhe loved youâ and accepts that as a more significant one. the whole Jane discussiom. the way Tapp says âyesâ#/only/ to âdid it haunt you?â when asked serious questions and usually just says âI donât knowâ if itâs probably true? the way he talks#about himself? the Saw references??? the dead peopleâs actions existing like ghosts in the script helping charcaters on a meta textual level#bc I only wrote Tapp surviving with a pen tracheotomy bc Peter Strahm did it? the The Silence of the Lambs thing?#all the ethical discussions that are so conceptual and simultaneously concrete in different ways. even the ethics are the dead and the#living mixing together. the way Tappâs argument the only thing you can do for the dead is to finish their story for them-to do what theyâd#been trying to doâdoesnât change? just what that means to him does. the way the entirety of In Living Memory itself is Philip finishing#Vigoâs story because Vigo is dead? and ILM literally /is/ Vigoâs ghost in the void chronicling these events to watch over and to tell this#story about how Philip is a good man. in which he is fulfilling Philipâs goals for him when Philip no longer can. the entire book is about#love and loss and no chapter in as deep a way as Speak for the Dead captures that on such a literal level#the book is the living speaking for the dead. and the dead speaking for the living. & a hope from that. a promise of a change in the seasons#literally. when they make it in V.S. from the eternal october. to finally November.
9 notes
·
View notes
Text
WHAT WE DO IN THE TOILET
Pairing: Thanos (Choi Su-Bong) x Fem!Reader
Summery: what if you stumbled upon your fucking ex boyfriend in a squid game toilet?
Triggers: SMUT, oral (both receiving), fingering, a bit of a dirty talk
A/N: first squid game smut, second smut fic in almost 10 years from me đ«Ą English is not my native, so please, bear with it if you find a mistake, cause I'd die from embarrassment
A/N #2: dialogue formatted like this said by Thanos in English
Word count: 4k
Once you gave yourself a word that you will never meet him again in your life. You'd been trying to support him through his, not to say the list, pretty feeble rapping career, keeping him hyped up when his new tracks didn't hit the numbers he hoped for yet again. It was before he started investing his money into the crypt. You were the first one to say that this cryptocurrency shit was definitely a scum, but Su-Bong couldn't care less to listen, he had too much fun getting the first money back, doubled in number.
"This is all scum, Su!.." you once rattled at him, seeing Su-Bong changing yet another thousands of won to that crypto shit.
"We're gonna be fucking rich can't you see, señorita???" He grabbed the multicolored cash in his hands, throwing the money up in the air like a confetti. "I'm gonna win this life, baby!"
You only rolled your eyes at him, grabbing one 5000 won bill and making your way out of the room. "I'll look at your dumb ass when you invest all of your stupid money in this and they'll fuck you up, señor."
Now, you wandered how low did he fall to appear in this fucking shit hole. How many layers of buttom did his smoked, stoned ass broke to land on that pile of cow shit. How much debts did he have now? Definitely more than you, but how much more? Though after hearing some players' debts, you thought of your own to be a mild inconvenience.
You saw his head popping out from the crowd, the tallest guy in the group, as he always has been, with his head glowing purple in the dull green room. Thanos. You only prayed for him to not notice you, cause above all else, you would not stress his pathetically comical attempts into being not only a rapper, that you've already learned to stomach, but a comedian.
You were led out of the room, up and up and up by the pink strais that looked as if it have been snatched straight out of the psych test picture. Once you were high enough, you were instructed to go though the huge, massive doors leading to the open playground.
You saw him clinging to the pretty girl immediately after all of the players entered the playground, it didn't really sting, but it tugged on something buried deep down beneath the layers of indifference you've grown throughout the last year and the half.
"Hey, señorita."
You turned your head instinctively on the word. It was your word. You didn't know why, but when Su-Bong called that random girl señorita, you felt that string snapping inside you, that definitely did sting. It stinged even more, when you saw Su-Bong getting all turned on when the girl sent him off, rolling her eyes in a sheer annoyance.
Fuck him. Fuck him. FUCK HIM
You shouldn't have felt anything. Not for him, not after all of this hardships of getting him off of your mind after you two broke up.
Somehow, the thoughts of your past relationships overstaffed your head, you were running and ceasing on autopilot while you brain suffered the memories of you and Su-Bong having the time of your lives.
You didn't register how you crossed the finish line, slithering further away from the doll through the panicking players right until you felt two big heavy palm on your shoulders. The heaviness that was too familiar, and the fingers that clawed your bones with such familiarity you haven't felt for far too long.
"Babe!" The loud shriek Su-Bong forced to come out sent shivers down your body. When you looked up at him, his face was gleaming as he was laughing and studying you head to toes. "My fucking Nebula baby is here, like damn bro we're gonna be unstoppable!"
"Don't fucking call me that..." You shook his hands off you, turning on the tips of your boots, trying to get closer to the pink soldiers standing next to the doors.
"Babe, don't you want to ask me how I've been?" Purplehead grabbed you by the wrist, motioning you to swirl back to face him once more. He bent untill he somewhat leveled to your height, his face perfectly positioned in front of yours, eyes on the same level. You hated to admit that he still was as handsome as you remembered, face so fuckable the only look at it made your stomach swirling.
"What point in asking if you're here?" You tried to maintain the annoyance, but felt your voice cracking just fairly a bit, which was enough to catch a sardonic smile on Su-Bong's face, right before the words settled in his head and his face tensed with thinking.
The metal dome covered the sunlight and the pink soldiers opened the doors, making all of the remaining players to walk back to the main room, dumbfounded. Some rat looking guy snatched Thanos from your side and walked him to their beds once you entered the room. Thank you, you thought, sighting out in relief.
From your bed you saw Su-Bong and this guy from across the room. The rat guy pointed in your direction vaguely, and Su-Bong almost punched him, you could read his expression saying "shut the fuck up, man". You spent a few more minutes staring mindlessly into Thanos' direction, not exactly registering what was going on in the room, but at once you thought that the effect of the pill he swallowed during the game wore off, the comic bravado wanished from Su-Bong's face as he stared equally mindlessly into the emptiness in front of him.
After the voting you all had a little meal prepared, it felt all too close to your heart with the school like lunch, as if they tried to put you all at ease. You saw Su-Bong starting a fight with that damn Coin man, the one you knew from Su-Bong's crypto problems, but it didn't take much time before the player 001 beat the shit out of him for interrupting the meal time.
You didn't quite recognize your own feelings seeing Su-Bong lying on the floor half dead as the man was having him in a chokehold, Thanos whimpering and squirming under him. You felt the corners of your mouth lifting in some manic rushing tide, but when the man finally stood up and you saw Su-Bong's face, corrupted with both fear and anger you suddenly felt pity for him. How miserable of you.
The night crippled in, but the slumber decided not to show you any signs of life. To be fair, you could find at least twenty more people who couldn't sleep that night, and well, you had more questions for those who could.
You jumped down from your bed and slowly walked towards the bathroom. It was when you have done all of your things and was splashing your face with the spring cold water you heard some muted grumbling over the wall.
"Fuck man, c'mon!"
You creeped out of the female toilet room, tiptoing to the male one, hearing the grumbles more clearly, as well as the slapping sounds. You opened the door only for a few inches, when you saw Thanos standing in front of the mirror with his pants lowered to his knees, trying to jerk off.
"Stupid fucking shit, just fucking work!" His low voice was on the verge of growling, he never looked as pathetic and lost as now, standing half naked, trying to bone his dick up. Having sex, or at the very least jerking off, was his second to favorite activity to relieve the stress. The first one was getting high as fuck.
"Stressful day, huh?" He jerked his head into your direction seeing you leaning on the doorframe, smile completely roasting him.
He gulped, looking at you, detecting your gaze that was focused on his slumber dick in his hand.
"My señorita, do you want to help?" The desperation and anger in his voice washed away as soon as he saw your mocking face. He he let go of his dick and took a step forward to you, shaking his legs in the air to free them from the pants. "You always knew how to get it going, my fucking love."
He wrapped his fingers around your wrists, tugging you closer untill your body was pressed fully to his, then he unclasped his palm and put one of his hands on the crook of your back, lowering it untill he was able to grab your ass cheek and squeeze it.
"Why should I?" You didn't move away, nor did you shake his hand off your ass, but you also moved your face to the side when he tried to kiss you. "There's a nice, pretty guy in that room, I'd rather fuck him."
You knew that stupid cunt had a rejection kink. The seconds you said those words you felt his dick starting hardening, pressing against your inner thigh.
Su-Bong chuckled lowly, his voice vibrating through your skin as his lips were in mere inches from your ear. "Cause you still fucking love me." He squeezed your ass harder, pressing you flat into his groin. "You know none of these suckers can outdone me in fucking, right? I'm a fucking hump legend."
Too miserably for you, he fucking was. You never met someone who fucked your better than Thanos did, especially when he was under the influence of his stupid pills. You hated it, the pills, but loved the ferocity with which he thrusted into you or eated you out untill he could feel your soul on his tounge when he was on the pills.
"C'mon, my señorita, I want you so bad, just suck my fucking dick, please."
You didn't even know why, but you gave in. Maybe because you didn't know if any of you would live to see another day, or cause you knew he had his pill again and the mere thought of what he could do to you made you shiver. Or maybe because his dick was already hard enough it could leave a bruise on your thigh if you had kept staying still like this for another minute.
You slithered your hand down between your bodies, finding his dick pressed to your leg, and carefully wrapped your fingers around it. Making just a few tugs, your ear felt arousingly hot from Su-Bong's slow breathing. When he got too comfortable with you jerking him off, you relocated your hand further down his shaft, barely touching his balls, as you lifted up on your tiptoes, brushing his ear with your lips.
"If I hear you calling other bitches señoritas, I'm gonna kill you myself." You heard him mewl pathetically into your shoulder as you squeezed your fingers around his balls, practically digging into them with your nails till Thanos hissed and digged his fingers into your ass cheek in return, surely leaving some nicely framed bruises on your skin.
"You gave this name to me," you pulled your hand with his balls in it to the side slightly, stretching the tender skin almost painfuy, winning the muffled whimper from Su-Bong, as he sucked hectically on your neck. "it's fucking mine to bear."
"Done, baby, you won't hear it." He wheezed into your shoulder bucking up his dick against your thigh. You laughed, the sound was barely a whisper tickling Su-Bong's ear, but boy did it make him shiver, biting the skin on your shoulder?
"Atta boy." You bit his earlobe and let go off his balls, hearing him growling into you as his balls got back to their rightful place.
Finally for him, your tore your body off his, feeling the stinging warmth where his fingers were nailed into your ass even after you tore his hand off it, and kneeled down, finding the eye contact with Thanos before even getting close to his dick. His eyes were reminding you of boba balls, just a huge black circles amidst the white eyeballs, he was so high on his pills it drew you crazy and made you feel wet between your legs.
"Make me cum, my señorita." Once you sat down on your knees, Thanos placed his hand on your head, sliding it down to your cheek and finally your chin, leaving the trail of goosebumps on your skin as he went.
You touched his dick with your finger, pressing it up to his belly and got closer to the shaft. Su-Bong saw your tounge swirling inside your mouth, and when you stuck it out completely soaked in saliva, he squeezed your chin with his fingers, tugging your face closer untill he felt the watery tip of your tongue touching the base of his dick and shivered, snickering lowly.
You pressed your tongue flat to his very base starting to slide your way up to the very tip of it, slowly and tormenting, hearing Thanos grunting though his teeth, his hand moving back to your nape, controlling your every move.
You were sliding up and down, rolling to the tip of your tongue and touching Thanos's dick just so lightly it sent waves of shivers down his body, and then rolling it back flat, polishing his shaft with your tongue.
"I missed that so much." Through the muffled whimpering Su-Bong almost moaned, tugging on your nape to make you lick him higher. "No one's sucking the way you do, babe, my fucking slut queen."
You couldn't still the smile forcing on your face. That one thing keeping the bond between you two - you both were each other's best fuckers. And that was such a huge problem. That wasn't something that's easy to get off your mind. Every man you had after Su-Bong was intrusively compared to him while being in you, and let's be honest, none of them had the high ground. Every time you were fucking someone, at some point your head started getting clouded. Su-Bong would have already made me cum twice.
And without wandering, you knew this sucker had the same problem having every single girl compared to you.
"You'll make me cum yes?" Thanos placed his free hand on your finger that was pressing his dick to his stomach and pulled it off, making his dick fall, bouncing up and down right next to your lips. "I'll pay you back, you won't be disappointed."
You knew you wouldn't. You were sitting on your knees, thighs squeezed together in an attempt to stop your lube running down as you looked up at Su-Bong, his wide stoned pupils studying every inch of your body, lips framed in a manic smile and purple hair catching the light of the lightbulbs sent another wave of swirling down your stomach. The things he would do to you...
You wrapped your palm around his shaft, directioning the tip of his dick into your mouth and started circling it with the tip of your tongue, barely touching it. You made a few circles clockwise, a few counterclockwise, you licked it up and down and left and right, hearing Thanos' breath became loose and rapid. While you were circling his head slowly, your hands were working up and down his shaft.
"I've dreamt about thi- fuck-..." He muttered, his hand jerked automatically, sticking you on his dick deeper. Thanos didn't give you the time to adjust, starting shoving his dick down your mouth, deep into the warm tender mouth of yours, feeling your tongue sliding flat on his shaft until he felt the tip of his dick pressing into the back of your throat, you gagging, spasming over his shaft, only making Thanos moan gutturally, watching your head bob a little with a rythm he controlled. "My fucking sweet paradise. Fu-uuck!"
You felt his precum sliding down your throat, almost tickling making your insides jolt, as you started loosing your breath. The bolt of panic shattered though your chest as you started gagging without any air in your lungs, but, at this point, your desire to finish Thanos dry made you collect yourself. You started breathing though your nose, letting him guide your head in a timing that was perfect for him. You would make him cum and he would eat you out afterwards.
You felt his finish was close enough, so you grabbed his balls again, squeezing them gently, tickling and caressing them with your fingers, feeling them hardening under your touch and his dick trembling in your mouth as Thanos let the guttural moan into the air, his dick spurting semen into your mouth, nearly choking you.
"My señorita." He took his dick out of your mouth, tilting your chin up to look up at him, wiping with his finger the mix of his own cum and your drool that was soaking through the corners of your lips. "That was so fucking hot"
The way you swallowed Thanos' seed maintaining the eye contact visibly brought shivers on him, it awakened something animalistic in him as he pulled you up by the chin untill you stood up firmly and kissed you, ravaging your mouth completely. His tongue wasn't waiting for invitation, he slide it between your lips and you opened your mouth instinctively, feeling how his tongue slid deeper into your mouth over your own. At this point, you could only whimper into his mouth, thighs pressed to each other in order to find at least a bit of satisfaction.
"Fuck!"
Your kiss was interrupted by the two voices down the hall, two male voices that were creeping closer to the toilet.
"Fuck babe!" Thanos rattled, grabbing you by your pants and tugging into the closest stall, closing the doors behind you shut. The adrenaline got into him, his pupils, thought you thought it's impossible, got even bigger, as he untied the laces on your pants and tugged I'd down, along with the panties. He bent just a bit, to be able to press his lips to the side of your face and whisper gravely, "you thought it's gonna stop me?" His hand slid down your body, forcing you to open your legs. "Fuck no."
And you felt two of his digits sliding into you roughly. He didn't give you a chance to gather your scattered thoughts together, or adjust to his fingers, when he curled them, one at a time, shoving then up your cunt.
Thanos growled softly into your ear, you didn't even grasp what was the reason of your airy moan - his fingers or his voice, vibrating though your skin, but with two people outside your stall you did your best to still your vocals, only letting the little weep escape your lips and then shutting them together in panic.
"Good fuck, good day, huh?" His voice sent goosebumps running down all over your body, making you squeeze your thighs around his hand, your hips volunteerly moving down on his fingers.
"Okay, children's games, done" Thanos said, suddenly making your cunt uncomfortably empty, greening down on you, his body, towering high over yours squeezed the little whimper out of you which you bit down, almost bloodying your lip. "Want it?" He snickered jittery before bringing his soaked fingers to your lips, sliding them lightly on your bottom. You lips fell open as on a command, but as soon as you craned your neck forward to embrace his digits with the warm hug of your lips, Thanos yanked his hand back, his fingers in his mouth now and sucked them viciously, testing you before sliding down to his knees.
For a second, you forgot about all the people in the toilet and slammed the wall of the stall with your flat palm, trying to redirect your frustration and agony out of your mouth to your hand, while Thanos was sliding his hands up your inner thighs, spreading them without any effort. He pressed his face to your pubic area and breathed you in vigorously before sighing out.
The proximity of his face to your cunt sent a tugging pulsation through your body, making you squirm on your toes, hips bucking up. You want to face fuck him untill his mad soaked in your cum, just as in old good times.
In a second, you put your free hand on his head, fingers threading through his purple hair. You tugged on his nape, angling his head up untill his chin was on your puffed, soaking wet folds, and you moaned though the bitten down lips.
"That's so fucking beautiful." He said as he lowered his head, sliding down your folds with his chin and slurped you for the all the miserable desires you had. He eated you vigorously, the sound of him sucking your lube messy, letting his drool drip down your thighs mixed with your wetness turned you dazzlingly dizzy. Thanos was rubbing his tongue flat up and down your clit, pulling it in and out of your tight hole, your walls clenching hectically desiring something more. Something bigger that just a tongue. It wrecked your insides. It warmed up your cunt and made you even wetter, and you tugged on Thanos' hair to tear him off you just to see how wet his face was, covered in your slime.
"Fuck..." Was the only thing you could moaned out, looking at his absolutely deranged smile and his tounge framing his glossy lips. Thanos' eyes were nothing but pupils, two black buttomless holes staring back at you with manic desire, the previously dried blood on his cheek got soggy again and was smeared all over his jaw. Damn, that stupid señorita girl from before died in from of him and now you fucked your man with her blood on his face and for fuck's sake that almost turned your insides upside down.
Thanos wrapped his palms around your wrist and freed his hair from your grasp, pressing your hands to the wall on the both sides of you. "Let me finish my meal, babe."
He fell back into your cunt, licking you dry and biting you clit just enough for it to teeter on a slightly painful side, making you wriggle, your ass catching on a wooden wall of the stall.
"Su-.." You caught your breath as a heat wave slammed down at your nether regions, curling your toes and fingers as Thanos kept slurping the juices your body rewarded him with for his work. "-Bong..." His name finally left your lips as you collapsed on his face, your feet too weak to hold your body up.
You barely registered how he snickered, one sound on his lips - lust. He pressed his lips back to your folds and slurped all of your cum at once, his tongue circling around your cunt gathering the juice.
"My señorita..." Thanos put his hands under your quivering thighs as his head appeared in front of yours. He kissed you roughly, letting you taste yourself from his tongue, salty and sweet. "I told you I'll pay you back."
He sat you down on a toilet, opening the door slightly enough to check if anyone was still there. No one.
"We live another day, babe, and I shove it up your cunt." Thanos looked at you, cupping his dick in his hand and smiling like a demented junkie he was. "Let's go, you first."
You tugged on your panties and pants, action was rather challenging with your whole body still trembling from your climax, and popped your head out of the stall. The path was clear. Walking out of the stall you threw the pants Su-Bong left laying on the floor under the sinks to him and was about to left the room, when he wrapped his hand around your waist, slamming your body into his. "Please, babe, don't die, cause I'll need it again." Su-Bong murmured into your ear before leaving a wet kiss on your neck.
You trotted back to your bed, people were still mostly sleeping. Barely making your way up, climbing the ladder to your bed, you sat, knees pressed to your chest, and watched Thanos walking jauntily across the dormitory. His fucking cheeky ass would absolutely run his mouth to his new friend when he wakes up, no chances Thanos would keep his tongue behind his teeth about having the blowjob of his life.
You clenched your jaw on the thought of it, but, ugh. That would be a problem for the future you. Now, you had to fall asleep with the warm pleasure between your thighs, praying for Su-Bong's name not to slip out of your lips in a dream.
Tags: @verdantsecretgardens @wintaemoonjen
#hooray to everyone who get 'what we do in the shadows' thing in the name of the fic lmao#thanos x reader#choi su bong x reader#choi su bong smut#thanos smut#squid game thanos x reader#squid game thanos#squid game x reader#squid game smut#squid game 2#squid game season 2#x reader#x reader smut#i need him to wreck me so f bad#just please đ„”đ„”đ„”đ„”
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Beat Your Heart to Death
tw: explicit content, extremely toxic dynamics. gojo/geto, gojo/reader, geto/reader, and yes, stsg/reader. female!reader. mutual pining, requited unrequited feelings, the yearning, good god, the YEARNING. relatively unwilling voyeurism. EXTREMELY manipulative dynamics â boundary pushing, gaslighting, etc.
satoru and suguru are completely fucking deranged. their brains are operating on a level where human consciousness and emotion just hits different. they say INSANE shit at the end of this fic. you have been warned.
This must be what dying feels like.
You watch them, together. Leaning against one another, sleeping, vulnerable. Curled up in each other's embrace.
This must be what dying feels like. Seeing the man you love and the man you lust for, so painfully, peacefully, blissfully in love with each other.
If this is dying, you're surely going to hell for thinking something so awful about a feeling so beautiful.
Itâs the sort of thing you think to yourself, bury deep â deep â inside the recesses of your mind. Dredging it out in the late hours of the night when you canât sleep. Wallowing in your unrequited love, feeling sorry for yourself, while also comforting yourself with the thought that at least now you didnât have to do anything.
You would never have to approach your longtime crush, Suguru Geto, and potentially ruin your friendship with him. It was something youâd struggled with for years, and after Gojo showed up â you didnât have to struggle anymore. It was already lost.
And the insane twists your fantasies would play out for you, in those lonely nights in bed â you could be free of those, too. You could completely dismiss the insane idea of propositioning the man-whore menace of a human being who made your heart race, Satoru Gojo.
Satoru and Suguru loved each other, and it would be wrong to get in the way of that. At this point, even saying anything to either of them would be a trespass on your friendship, with both of them.
That was all there was to it. Nothing more to be done. You were mourning your feelings. Strangling your dreamy sighs at Suguruâs kind gestures, stomping the flutter in your chest when you caught Satoru smiling. Killing your heart and leaving it to rot, stepping around it like itâs not there. Â
Unfortunately, you couldnât escape the fact that all three of you lived together.
It doesnât help that Satoru is just as prone to PDA with Suguru as he was with all his numerous hookups. More, even, because he doesnât keep it to just his bedroom, doesnât make the token efforts to stay quiet at night and shoo them out in the morning.
You do your best. Look away. Try to ignore how your heart jumps, twists, does all sorts of funny things at the sight of them kissing.
Satoruâs pretty white lashes flutter closed, Suguruâs warm gaze softens, cheeks flushed as Satoruâs hands jump up to cling to him. He cups Satoruâs face like itâs a treasure, tilting his head and leaning into the kiss like he canât get enough of it â
Youâre staring, fuck. Youâre looking too closely. The scene burns itself into your eyes and you want to rip them out, never see it again. But you struggle to avert your gaze, greedy mind committing every detail to memory with a racing heart, dry mouth.
Thirsty, youâre so thirsty, in every sense of the word. They lean into each other, so in sync and so affectionate in a way that tugs on your every heart string. Fuck!
You start to just leave the room when it happens. Youâd rather die than get caught staring, youâd rather go without water than thirst for droplets.
And youâd really, really, rather cut your fucking eyes out than face the feelings the sight awakens in you. Longing, yearning, how you want to tear them both off each other at once, how you want to see more, more, more, you want to touch, you want to taste â
God, fuck. Youâre like one of those shitty girls who fetishizes male relationships. Arenât you? You feel like this might be that. But youâre attracted to both of them individually, so it canât be that, right? Youâre not a creep, youâre just greedy. You leave the room when they kiss! Youâre respecting their privacy!
They notice, though, is the thing. Not your staring (god you fucking hope theyâve never noticed the staring) but how you leave the room when they get affectionate with each other. Itâs Suguru who pulls you aside to ask.
ââŠand listen, I know youâre not like that, I totally know, so does Satoru. It just⊠makes him feel a little weird, you know? He was raised by a traditional family, so they either think this is a phase, or call him disgusting to his face.â
Fuck your life. Actually fuck your ENTIRE life. âOf course not â I never â â
âNo no no, I know, I told you, he does too, itâs just â itâs a little disconcerting for him. But I can talk to him, make him understand. This is your house, too, you have the right not to see that sort of stuff.â
That just makes you feel a bit worse, actually. Satoru and Suguru shouldnât have to hide away in their room whenever they want to kiss. Itâs their own home.
âIâm sorry, Suguru, I â I donât have any problem with you guys doing it around the house. I justâŠâ You shift uncomfortably. âIâm not super comfortable with⊠PDA sort of stuff. It has nothing to do with you both being guys.â
Suguru nods, âNo, I understand completely. Satoru will be disappointed, but youâre setting boundaries, and I respect that â â
âItâs not that,â You say, âI â you can do whatever you like, really, Iâll just leave â â
âNo,â Suguru interrupts with a sigh, âThatâs whatâs bothering him. I think deep down heâs a little worried that you find it⊠disturbing.â
Your chest tightens with anxiety as you rush to reassure him, âOf course I donât!â Â
âNo, I know, I know, we both do,â Suguru says in that warm, comforting voice of his, âItâs just how he feels â you know he canât control that.â
And then your stupid mouth rushes ahead of you. Writes a check your heart canât afford to cash.
âItâs fine! You donât have to stop, I. Just⊠tell him I felt like I was intruding. I didnât think he saw it as me being disgusted.â
And your heart will pay willingly, because Suguru gives you that smile. Warm and affectionate. The smile youâd fallen in love with.
âYouâre not intruding at all. Iâll tell him you said so, itâll be a great weight off his mind.â
So now the love of your life makes out with his boyfriend and you canât even leave the room. Hahah. God. Maybe you should start thinking of a way to move out?
Problem: When Satoru moved in, heâd basically started paying all the bills. He didnât have to worry about being cut off from the family money â even at his young age, he had his own financial success. Even if it started out with a few trust funds and an appointed position at one of his parentâs companies.
Every rent listing looked expensive when your current rate was âfreeâ. And fuck, rent was expensive. Youâd have to deal with other roommates, people you didnât know (and love) as long as Suguru (and Satoru, at this point, youâd known him for years), and youâd be paying for the privilege.
You try, oh, do you ever try to get over it. Sexuality is fluid, after all, so itâs perfectly possible that Satoru and Suguru just ended up being gay. Being with either of them may never have been an option, except maybe as one of Satoruâs flings.
And wouldnât that just suck? To have one night with Satoru only to watch him realize heâs gay and mutually in love with your longtime crush? Better to never sleep with him at all. You canât miss something youâve never had. And you wouldnât want to be a fling anyways.
The thought stings more than it should, because deep down â
(Youâd take it. You know youâd take it. Thatâs why youâre still here, really, under all the excuses. Youâre fucking pathetic, pining for both of them. Youâd take anything you could get.)
It doesnât help that they get freer with their affections after your talk with Suguru. Looser. So unrestrained. You walk in on them fucking in the living room, having come back early from class, face burning up as you stand there stock still for a moment.
They donât stop, or freak out, or cover themselves or anything. You see Suguruâs naked chest above the couch, Satoruâs hands pinned over the armrest of it, their bare legs and feet entwined and sticking over the other side of the couch. Theyâre both so fucking tall.
So beautiful. Satoru moans so pretty, and you hear Suguru purr, low and filthy, âLike that, you little whore?â and you feel yourself clenching all the way to your core.
You make a wild dash across the living room, staying on the other side of the couch so they canât see you. Closing the door to your bedroom as quickly and quietly as you can, panting to yourself, feeling the heat rising on your face and the warm pulse between your legs.
(Pathetic, fucking pathetic. Itâs like youâre actually some horny teenage boy with a crush on a pretty girl out of his league, rubbing one out every time you see her with her equally hot girlfriend.)
Youâve got to get ahold of yourself.
Your routine has changed, with the both of them being together, so openly. There were little things youâd shared, now gone, lost to the unfathomable whirlpool that was their relationship.
Used to be youâd buy sweets on grocery trips to share with Satoru. It was an old habit of yours, and when heâd first moved in, heâd caught you with them. Reaching for some with a grin before you smacked him away.
The look he gave you, a slow smirk before he went all wide-eyed and pleading, staggering to his knees like a proper starving drama queen â god, he had to know how heâd made your heart flutter. He probably pulled that on so many people.
Still, he would eat the candies right out of your hand, lips just teasing on your fingertips, eyes lingering on you while he licked his lips. It made you feel weird, at first, but you eventually realized that Satoru was just a weird guy.
Heâd yawn and stretch and if he caught you or Suguru watching heâd flash his whole chest, like a girl flashing her tits. He slept naked and left the bathroom door open when he was using it, and heâd often knock when on your bathroom when you were in there, even if he had his own.
He had about ten different game consoles and games for them, plus a huge collection of movies, which he likes to watch with the room completely dark. He sleeps with a nightlight on, and his social media picture is an ugly picture of him from high school with these weird round sunglasses.
Not at all what you expected from a pretty boy like him. But Satoruâs eccentric charm, and the unstoppable allure of his perfect face and body, it rewired your brain somehow. You feel like youâve wanted him for as long as youâve known him.
You try to find other people. But the problem with living with Satoru and Suguru is that no one is up to your standards. Youâll never meet anyone as handsome or beautiful as either of them, so why bother?
In your defense, Suguru is hard to fall out of love with.
Itâs not uncommon to wake up to the sound of your favorite breakfast being cooked while Suguru hums away in the kitchen, his pretty hair all tied back. If you sneak in quietly enough you can catch a tender smile on his face, the smell of freshly ground and brewed coffee he makes for Satoru in some expensive machine.
If you are unlucky, heâll catch you, and that smile will grow as soon as his eyes are on you and youâll fall in love all over again. If youâre lucky, you can sneak back away, but Suguru will eventually come and wake you up with a knock so gentle you suspect he already knows youâre up.
He shares his hair care routine, and it leaves your hair shiny and lovely. But your hair isnât exactly like his, so he must have adjusted it.
He offers to help you brush or style it, himself, and asks you if you wouldnât mind repaying the favor. Like you wouldnât kill or die for the honor of running your hands through his silken locks.
Suguru is the type of guy who remembers when you get your period and asks if you need anything for it. You magically find your favorite fruits in the fridge, cut up, dipped in chocolate or caramel or yoghurt, however you like them best.
He does your laundry without being asked because he says itâs easier, and cleans dishes before you can get to them.
Every birthday he throws you a party, bakes a cake and heâll spend hours to perfect a meal from scratch to go along with it. Heâs perfect at finding a thoughtful present â Satoru just gives you cash, or some expensive luxury purchase you find fashionable but would never buy for yourself (Suguru definitely went shopping with him).
You get why Satoru likes him. Satoruâs sort of a slob, always leaving clothes on the floor â walking around shirtless like he knows exactly what it does to anyone watching âJust providing a public service, babe~â â and Suguru is so perfectly domestic.
Almost motherly. Whenever you misplace something, the fastest way to find it is invariably to ask Suguru, if he doesnât approach you first with a concerned smile after watching you look.
After enough times catching Suguru sternly chide him for not putting away his clothes, leaving wrappers on the table, forgetting to put his shoes away; youâre relatively sure Satoruâs called him mom or mommy at some point. Possibly during sex.
And god, you get it. Those gentle tones of âIs everything all right?â, and âI tweaked the recipe, how do you like it?â and âIâm just really happy you enjoyed it.â, itâs enough to make your heart ache.
How, exactly, are you supposed to fall out of love with Suguru Geto?
How are you supposed to leave, how are you supposed to want to, especially when you swear you hear him call himself Daddy, and you find your face getting hotter than it should be.
Whispering to Satoru how âIâve got you, baby,â and âLet Daddy take care of you, mhhm?â
And god, the high-pitched whimpers Satoru makes in response. Heâs a tall guy, mewling, melting beneath Suguruâs hands, his words, his cock â and you could so easily imagine yourself in his place â
How are you supposed to be platonic about this?
 How are you supposed to stop touching yourself when theyâre practically putting on personalized porn shows for you?
It's after the third time that you start to think they're doing this on purpose.
Whateverâs between them is something you just couldnât understand. You get that, you do.
The way they look into each otherâs eyes â thereâs no way Suguru has ever looked at you like that, no way Satoru would ever want you that badly.
Itâs something magnetic that makes them slot together at all times, draws their gazes to one another, leaves no room for anyone else â
But you stumble on them⊠a lot.
Never mind making out on the couch. You turn into the laundry room to see Satoru backed against the washer machine, his cock so far Suguruâs throat you can see it bulge.
His face is flushed, eyes teary, one hand loosely in Suguruâs hair while he whimpers. Dark eyes gazing up at him, fierce, Adamâs apple bobbing and another noise escaping him.
Or Satoruâs sitting rather innocently in Suguruâs lap, at a certain angle, but the sounds heâs making are less than innocent. Vile, even. Suguruâs broad hand wrapped around Satoruâs cock, pumping up and down, Satoruâs body shifting as you can tell heâs grinding down against something below.
And sometimes itâs really just the noises. Youâve heard them so often now it feels like you can put expressions to every moan and grunt and whimper and whine. Satoru makes a certain sort of gasp and your imagination jumps to think of how deep Suguru must be inside him, how his face must
They come back sometimes, from parties, drunk together. Leaning on one another like they could never lean on you â youâre not tall, not built like either of them are. Cheeks flushed as they whisper words into one anotherâs ears, Satoru giggling, kissing his cheek, Suguru laughing and squeezing his waist as they stumble into their room.
Like theyâre in their own little world that you could never intrude on. You just catch glimpses every now and then. They donât even look at you, itâs like youâre not even there â their eyes are locked on one another.
But that isnât the worst of it.
Satoru and Suguru start bringing other people in.
No - they start bringing other girls into it. Like it's a punishment for catching them, only, you're fairly certain they wanted to be caught.
Satoruâs never been shy when he had a girl over, about walking around shirtless â maybe itâs an exhibitionism thing. And youâre someone they know well, someone tolerant (pathetic) enough to not say anything.
Either that or theyâre both just that good at pretending you arenât there. But they talk to you, all the time. You eat meals together, have movie nights (if you ignore how Satoru will not-so-discreetly put his hand on the inside of Suguruâs thigh while youâre all sitting together), grocery shop together, smile and laugh and share things about your day.
Itâs just that theyâre also dating each other. And in love, so in love, itâs painfully obvious that thereâs no room for anyone else between them. Which makes the girls they bring over turn your stomach even more.
Sure, theyâre one night stands. But they donât even try to keep it quiet. You hear unfamiliar, high-pitched moans and whimpers, a wet smacking sound that has to be Satoru overdramatically eating pussy.
You wonder what his face looks like. What his eyes look like. Is he staring up at her when she does it? Does she have a hand in the feather-down softness of his hair? Or maybe Suguruâs hand, shoving him forward, that sly smirk that creeps over his lips when youâve seen his eyes grow dark with want.
Is she whimpering because sheâs close? Do they tease her, edging her, enjoying the expressions on her face, the way her body trembles? When she begs, is it for them to stop, or keep going? Whose dick is it inside her? Satoruâs, Suguruâs? What does it feel like? Satoruâs stupid enough to do it without a condom but Suguru isnât.
What are they doing when she cums? You hear Suguru groan (you know how his groans sound, you know how both of them sound), so he must be cumming too. Whatâs Satoru doing? Heâs too needy to be left alone for long.
Is he watching while he jerks himself? Has Suguru forced him to sit back? Or maybe heâs down where the action is, right where Suguruâs cock is buried inside her, laving over her clit and his cock like the slut he is until they both cum all over his face.
Why canât that be you? Why donât they want you?
Your fists clench harder than they should be One night you stumble onto them in the middle of the living room, all at it in plain view.
Satoru is in Suguruâs lap, tall enough to tower over him. Suguruâs hand wrapped around his throat, choking him, head tilted back in bliss as his lashes flutter. Thereâs a woman on her knees, between their spread legs, sucking Satoru off.
And you can tell, by the way Satoru shudders, how heâs loose like putty in Suguruâs arms, that Suguruâs dick is buried deep inside him.
Satoru and Suguru donât even try to pretend it was an accident. Some fucking roommates they are.
Suguru will smile and blush when you ask him about it, apologizing in soothing, kind tones, offering to never bring another girl home again if it bothered you â youâve been through the goddamn song and dance so many times already.
He has this way of just. Making you feel guilty for even asking in the first place. Like you were presumptuous to say anything at all, unless it was something he wanted to hear.
Itâs turned you into this. So eager to please but desperate to keep them at armâs length. Wanting, longing, and starving for it. Watching because you quite literally canât do anything else, sights burned into your eyes. Unable to look away. Unable to keep watching.
You don't know what they want from you.
You donât think you want to, anymore.
Satoru and Suguru are getting impatient.
No, Suguru is getting impatient. Satoru is getting desperate. It was his idea to start going out and finding girls to bring back and fuck.
It wasnât particularly difficult between the two of them. And promising, at first â after all, what was more likely to get you to snap than watching â hearing â the two of them give some other girl everything youâve ever wanted on a silver platter?
But you just keep going. Gritting your teeth and bearing with it. Suguru spent a whole week dislodging your vibrator slightly from its charging port, slowly squeezing your lube bottle empty, doing everything he could to drive you to the brink.
Satoruâs starting to remark how much itâs a waste of time. He gets snippy when heâs needy, and lately, Suguruâs cock just isnât enough for him. He has to go through your laundry, plant a camera in your bedroom on one of those few nights they stay out late enough to give you some private time.
Satoru makes him wear your clothes when Suguru fucks him, lets Suguru gag him with your panties when itâs the other way around.
They play dress-up together and watch you touch yourself at awkward angles with muddied sound quality. Itâs not enough, not nearly enough.
Privately, Suguru is a little worried. Satoruâs getting weird â not that he hasnât always been. But weirder.
He goes right into the bathroom after every time you use it. Heâs always quick to reach your drinks for a âtaste testâ after youâve had a sip. And Suguru knows for a fact Satoru isnât using his own toothbrush at night.
He keeps talking about you. Looking at you. Whispering dirty suggestions in his ears, asking impatiently if you look like youâre going to snap.
Satoru is needy like that, demanding, and youâd always balanced him out while helping Suguru relax.
But thereâs a distance now that wasnât there before. The tension builds and builds, needs unmet for so long that desperation is clawing at both of them.
And thatâs to say nothing of his own desires. Satoru, for all his faults, still has self-control.
Suguru passes your door every night and stops for a moment. He serves you dinner with a smile, domestic as he is, and thinks how easy it would be to slip something in there. To make sure youâd sleep through the night.
Would it even matter if you didnât? You let him get away with so much. You love him, you must love him, donât you? Thereâs no other reason you would put up with all of this. If he did slip, youâd forgive him, wouldnât you? Youâd drink up all his honeyed words with the same smile you always gave him.
But if he gave you such a convenient excuse, then he would always doubt. Whether you really loved him or if he just made it convenient to love him.
More importantly, youâre looking at them different. It was good, at first; your pretty eyes darting in a different direction, the way you try to hide your face, keep your words especially cool.
 They want you to TAKE what you want. Want you yelling and screaming and scratching them up like the hellcat they know you are, deep down.
âHow long,â He whines between groans as Geto works between his legs, fingering him as he sucks his cock, âIs she gonna make us wait â fuck!â
Suguru pulls away with a pop. Saliva and precum dripping from his lips. Satoru pulls him in for a kiss, by the hair.
âYou know sheâs liked me a while,â Suguru murmurs, swallowing a moan or two as he works another finger into his hole. âSheâs scared of pushing me away. And now that youâre my boyfriend, she probably wouldnât want to break us up.â
âFuck, but imagine if she did.â Satoru bucks into him, âShe wants us, I know she does.â
Heâs always so needy, like a puppy. Suguru likes it, but he can admit that he wants you, too. Misses the energy youâd provide. Youâre not demanding like Satoru is. Too prideful. Satoruâs shameless. But you want, oh, do you ever want, and they both do know it.
Once heâs stretched Satoru out enough, he wastes no time shoving him onto his belly, burying himself in his hole from behind â âFuck! Suguru!â
âOn it right now,â He purrs, close to Satoruâs back, reaching lazily for his cock.
Satoru doesnât like to cum too soon anyways. He likes to cum from getting fucked, to be edged into oblivion â or he likes going hard and fast and overstimulated to no end. Not much in between, unless he was the one in charge.
âImagine it,â He pants like a dog beneath him. Heâs pretty, so pretty, and the only thing Suguru could imagine that would be better is to see your face looking up at him from underneath Satoru, âSuguru!â
He grunts, thrusting his hips harder, âImagining. What am I imagining?â God, Satoruâs a slut and a nuisance, but itâs always been worth it to indulge him.
âHer,â Satoru breathes after a particularly hard thrust, âTrying to break us up.â
Suguru grabs his hips for better leverage. Satoru dirty talks best when heâs getting fucked hard, after all.
âFuck, imagine if she got me drunk or something, hngh, finally followed through on those fuck-me eyes sheâs always giving me, ghhgh, fuck yes like that, and. Just fucked me in our room, waiting for you to walk in on us together.â
And he can see it, picture it so well.
A drunk night with the most beautiful man alive, because thatâs what Satoru is; pretty even now, beneath him, all sweat and lean body trembling as he gets utterly railed.
Youâve always had the attraction, and Satoru couldnât handle his liquor, and all the sudden, youâd slept together.
âWould you â ah, ahHhh, would you get mad, Suguru?â His voice is teasing now, even through the groans and utterances, âWould you cry~?â
âHa!â He half-chokes out the laugh, because Satoru clenches around him and itâs hard not to cum right away. Heâs going to leave bruises from how hard heâs holding those narrow, lovely hips.
âNo," Suguru grinds out, "But Iâm sure you both would. Sheâs the type, and youâre so fucking â gah, so fucking needy. What would you want me to do? Forgive you?â
His pace slows down, and he reaches to squeeze his cock in return, just for a taste.
âNah â fuck! Yes, keep doing that, fuck.â Satoru bucks into his touch, always, always chasing after him, âSheâs too fucking nice all the time. If she did it, it would be â hnng â like. A revenge thing. She should be fucking mad already, pissed off. She should make me cum inside her, say sheâs pregnant. Make me dump you and marry her, so if she canât have you, nobody can.â
Suguru barks out a laugh at the concept, and then a moan, choked off as he feels the heat shooting through him at the idea.
Youâre too nice, like Satoru says, itâs a laughable concept, you acting like this â
But what had he seen in your eyes that day after you caught them both with that girl?
âFuck, I swear I feel you twitching inside me â â
âWhat would you do, then?â Suguru purrs hotly into his ear, âYou want to win her heart while youâre married?â
âWell, weâd fuck all the time,â Satoru wheezes out a giggle, trembling as Suguruâs hand slides along his cock, âFuck you â haaaahhh. But Iâd be making nice with her, being a good husband, and then you could come and have an affair â â
Fuck, fuck, thatâs too much, âClose,â He grunts, driving himself deep and hard, chasing the edge, âFuck, I could tell her I love her, blackmail her, even â threaten to tell you.â
A groan as Satoru gets closer, and Suguru continues, âI could fuck her, leave her coming home to you full of my cum â â
âIâd eat it out of her,â Satoru laughs, near deranged as he jerks between fucking back into Suguru and rutting into his hand, âJerk me off already â ah, fuck, what if you got her pregnant â â
White-hot, like the idea of your face beneath him, both of them, accepting them with an open heart full of rage and bitterness and lust, Suguru cums.
Heâs just aware enough to fist Satoruâs cock, sliding harshly along it until he hears the lovely whore beneath him gasping, twitching, spilling in his hand.
âFuck, fuck, fuuuuuck,â Satoru whimpers. âHnghh⊠god, just the idea of her coming home from the hospital with a black-haired baby.â
âFuck you,â Suguru barks, because now he wants to cum inside you. He wants, so, so fucking bad to cum inside you.
But god, do you even want them?
You sit there, all day, looking away, running away. Thatâs not love, is it?
And heâs a romantic, at heart. Satoru is, too. They donât want anything less than your whole heart. Your entire life, your mind, body, and soul, dedicated to them the way they are to each other. Mad with jealousy and rage and possession.
Satoru had left him with bruises, the day he found out Suguru was crushing on you. When Suguru told him, in no uncertain terms, that heâs been wanted you for over a decade now and he wasnât leaving before he got you. Blue fury in his eyes, heart twisting in his chest.
Heâd looked him in the eye, grin wild and wide. Staring down as he has him pinned. Suguru had raised his knee up between his legs to find his cock desperately hard and throbbing.
âI want to fuck her first,â had been his wicked demand. Pain and pleasure traded like currency in return for love, each of them furious at the other for wanting you. They reaped the cost of their love on each other, settled their scores deep in their souls.
Because even if Suguru had seen you first, could he really say heâd wanted you first? Did he really want to fuck you before Satoru moved in, before he saw you flustered from your attraction and playfully trading banter with Satoru?
Had he wanted Satoru because you wanted Satoru? Had Satoru wanted him because he could see that you did?
Lines cross and uncross between you and the two of them, too tangled to ever unravel.
Time to tighten the knot.
#jujutsu kaisen#jjk#jjk x reader#jjk smut#lemon#satoru gojo#satoru gojo smut#satoru x reader#gojo x reader#yandere satoru gojo#yandere x reader#yandere x you#suguru geto#suguru geto smut#suguru x reader#geto x reader#yandere suguru geto#poly yandere#satoru x reader x suguru#gojo x reader x geto#satosugu#satosugu x reader#satoru x suguru#gojo x geto#tw: toxic relationships#tw: manipulation#BYHTD
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
đ©á„«áĄđȘ â đđČđđđ”đź đđ»đžđŸđ·đ
ᄫᥠSuguru never thought he would see the girlfriend he murdered years ago when he decided there was no space in his life for non-sorcerers, yet he never said anything about her lost soul.
cw: ghost! f reader x cult leader!geto, reader canât speak much, invisible fucking (?), oral, fingering, squirting, exhibitionism, body worship, praising, one quick mention of impregnation, slight violence (towards someone else), reader gets jealous of Suda, mentions of buddhist rituals and the antichrist (separate events), poor death jokes. 6.2k words (not sorry). #â cult-tober
ᄫᥠinspired by lady k and the sick man â hentai manga (read it at your own risk).
note: thank you everyone who asked about the status of this fic, you encouraged me to finish it <3
Geto knew what he was doing the day he decided to cut everyone out of his life. Some of them, such as Gojo and Shoko, he just cut ties, others, he took their lives.
The people from that despicable village were first, then his own parents, and lastly, his girlfriend.
He would be lying if he said any of these killings made him feel bad, but the one that got closer to hurting him was, of course, yours.
Already numb from the previous deaths, keeping you alive wasnât really an option.
Though Suguru was gentle, he waited for you to fall asleep while cuddling him after kissing his face and emphasizing how well rested he looked.
âGetting back on your feet, eh?â your words.
He didnât think he would keep thinking of you, in that moment and the following years he was so focused on his long term goals and new discovered hatred that he managed to push you to the back of his mind.
Now heâs established, he has quite a lot of donors to his cause, a loyal group of sorcerers that share his vision and to top it all, the strongest set of curses that any curse user could only dream of.
Reaching such a satisfying point of his life makes him reflect upon the things he doesnât have.
When Geto rests his head on the pillow at night he remembers the couples he sees through the day, the teenagers confessing when they canât even look into each otherâs eyes.
Naturally, he thinks of you.
The two of you were different, he took your hand and looked deeply into your eyes, you looked back, for many times after that you tended to look away whenever he said something suggestive or romantic, or even when he stared into your eyes for too long, and Suguru made sure to bring your eyes back to him.
Why couldnât you have been born a sorcerer? You didnât even need cursed energy, if you could only see curses that would be enough to him.
Geto sighs, it has been a few months since he started to think of you so frequently.
Heâs a man of needs, from time to time he indulges himself into masturbating since sleeping with a human is out of the question and sleeping with a fellow sorcerer would only bring complications into his so-called family.
So, in the mornings, way before any of his duties, he takes the box from under his bed and sprays the perfume you used to use on the pillow beside his. He had an internal fight before buying that perfume, a girl was offering samples outside a store and once the scent reached his nostrils he was invaded by memories he thought he had buried years ago. He bought the bottle nevertheless, shaking his head sadly when the lady asked if she should wrap it as a gift.
The liquid in the bottle hasnât decreased much, since it lasts quite a long time on his sheets. He sprays once in the pillow, or on his shirt, the one you used to steal from him all the time cause it was your favorite.
His boxers are pushed down, sometimes he fists his cock while looking at the pictures in his box, your pictures, unfortunately he had no spicy pictures, back when you were together nudes werenât so common, not when you couldnât password protect a digital camera and flip phones cameras sucked.
He uses the smiling pictures you insisted on taking on your dates, he usually was flipping, or had his tongue out
His favorite is the one you took in a photo booth, the first picture he somehow convinced you to show your tongue with him, the second both of you were laughing, the third you were kissing.
Those three pictures, plus the smell of your perfume is enough for him to remember that kiss vividly.
He teases his tip, thinking about how soft your breasts felt under his hand.
He couldnât kiss you like that and just leave the photo booth, he had you on his lap, the confined space added to the risk of being caught was so exciting.
Geto spills his load on his stomach, his mind still playing the memory of him kissing your neck, while you caressed his hair urging him to soften down quickly so you could leave the booth and go back to your place. He put his arm around your shoulders, kissing your temple and getting a playful slap on his chest. You didnât like pda, âpeople look at us weirdlyâ you said, but were the first to take his hand or pout when didnât put his arm around you.
Geto is about to fall back asleep, it started to rain outside, he should be up in an hour but heâs feeling too nostalgic, in a bad way, so the association would have to go through the day without him.
Suguru turns to the side, the rain makes him remember the day you met him at his dorm, for what was supposed to be a date, but the weather changed so you cuddled on his single bed giggling about what would happen if someone knew you, a non-sorcerer, was inside such a exclusive facility like jujutsu tech when you shouldnât even known it existed. Suguru kissed your face, cheeks, nose and lips, and assured you he would fight anyone that dared to say you were not welcome there.
He promised to keep you safe, in simpler times, when he had a best friend and a future as an ally of the jujutsu world.
Suguru feels a lump on his throat, but he swallows it, allowing his mind to fade away and muscles to relax as heâs back asleep.
Apparently, he needed that few more hours. Suguru is awoken suddenly by a loud, trembling sound. He looks around confused, hating to be woken up instead of waking up naturally, his eyes open slowly expecting the sun, but outside is dark, Getoâs head snaps to his alarm clock wondering how he could have slept till so late, but it says eight in the morning still. What started as a rain turned into a full storm by now.
Suguru jumps from his bed, in order to close the window which had already soaked part of his carpet.
âShitâ he closes the glass window and attempts to turn on the lights, but nothing happens, probably a blackout due to the storm.
His bedroom turns cold, colder than before he closed the window.
A lightning illuminates the sky, and by consequence, his room, he sees a figure on the corner before getting swallowed back in the dark, he rubs his eyes sensing something is off.
The blue cursed energy light takes its shape around his hand, whoever/whatever thought it was a good idea to enter his room is about to regret.
He can see a shape, raising his hand to hit it, concentrating his energy on his fist.
Lightning strikes again.
It illuminates a face. Your face.
Getoâs hand is stopped in the air, his eyebrows leave the frown state and his mouth is hung open.
The electricity returns, his lamp casting a warm light into the bedroom.
He can fully see you now, taking a step back and lowering his hand.
Your face is much paler, hair is longer, like all the years that have passed to him passed to you too. That if you hadnât seen the sun, or cut your hair, if you were alive all this time or⊠dead, as it looks, a phantasmagoric version of the girl he used to know.
You have a white dress â or more like a nightgown on â, itâs long and the straps are thin, looks comfortable. He hopes you felt comfortable all this time.
Geto says your name, in a whisper, rubbing his eyes again and wondering if heâs still dreaming.
You brace yourself slowly, as if youâre the one scared in this situation, he watches your mouth parting but closing again.
âIs it really you?â he takes a step closer but you take a step back hitting the wall, âAre you⊠afraid of me?â
Your eyes widen, they look opaque, shineless. Then you furrow your eyebrows, turn your hands into fists and hit his chest.
âYouâre mad, I get it, I deserve itâ he lets you punch him groaning angrily, never saying a word, he wonders if you can even speak.
âCâmereâ he wraps his arms around you when you start to whimper.
Suguru considers actually being crazy or dreaming, cause you still smell like your old perfume.
âIâm not sure what is happening, I donât really care, just please donât go awayâ he tightens his hold on you believing you could disappear anytime, âYou heard me? I was calling your name earlierâ he lets go to caress your face, itâs still weird to look at your face when you have this bluish hue instead of the warm cheeks he knew.
You look away, exactly like you did when he said something naughty. So you did hear him when he was touching himself looking at your pictures together. Then he remembers something new, a conversation you had about whether he would find another girlfriend if you died, the type of thing a girl asks in a relationship when sheâs bored. That or if their boyfriends would still love them if they were a worm.
Suguru doesn't seem to remember his answer, though he knew you had a tendency to get jealous easily.
âNot sure how much you saw all this time, but just so you know Iâve never been with anyone elseâ he assures.
Your gaze returns to him surprised, you didnât know as it seems, he feels like asking questions, how long have you been around? What do you remember?
âYouâre coldâ he rubs your arms and your strap slides down allowing him to notice your breasts and your nipples marking the fabric, âIâm picking you up, alright?â and he does, wondering if youâre lighter or if heâs got stronger.
Suguru places you on his bed, now a much larger and more comfortable one than the one he had in his jujutsu tech dorm. He lays with you and covers you both with a duvet as you wiggle on his hold trying to find that position you liked to cuddle at.
âYouâre so softâ his hand runs on your thigh, âI missed you so muchâ he squeezes you smelling your hair and kissing your temple all the way down your cheeks â which are way warmer now â until he meets your lips which he starts to peck lightly, though the pent up energy and the way his heart aches for you doesnât allow him to take this slowly, instead heâs quick to deepen the kiss rolling his tongue with yours and pushing your straps down to fondle with yours breasts.
You whimper and try to move your legs from under him, with no success as heâs drunk on the feeling of having your body under his again.
Such sensitive nipples hardening under his fingers, the taste of you, yours hands pushing hisâ
Heâs pushed off the bed with more strength than he ever thought you would have. You get rid of the duvet and kneels down to where he lays on the floor, he thinks thatâs all a play until a very real hand slaps his face, harshly, then you run and disappear through the wall.
Suguru sighs, noticing his boner and resting on the floor.
ââŠthen weâll be all set, Geto-sama. Geto-sama?â Suda asks, noticing how deep heâs in whatever heâs reading.
âThank you, Manamiâ he dismisses her, not taking his eyes off the book.
Geto decided to do some research, to understand how it was possible for you to have appeared to him.
Turns out, in all the books and archives he has of the jujutsu world, thereâs only one explanation for why a human would have come back after death.
He cursed you, somehow.
Reversing the curse.
He closes the book when seeing the title of the next chapter, thatâs not what heâs interested in.
Geto closes his eyes massaging the bridge of his nose, that dayâs duties are already giving him a headache.
A hand manifests out of thin air, touching his cheek. Definitely something worthy of a jump scare, but after an initial surprise, Geto softens his features and puts his hand on top of yours.
The rest of your body manifests slowly, youâre on top of the table he was reading at, your legs dangle on the side, your hair covers part of your face and itâs long enough to reach the table's surface.
âHello, beautifulâ he brushes the hair away from your face, your thumb rubs his cheekbone, the place you hit the day before, itâs not sore or even bruised, the only scar that it left was an emotional one and he senses youâre apologizing for hitting him, though heâs the one that should be begging your forgiveness.
âIâm sorry about last time, I got too excited to see you again and forgot the most important thingâ he took both your cold hands and kissed your knuckles, âTo apologize, for taking your lifeâ heâs not capable of looking up, not yet, âIâm sorry.â
He thought if he should do that for a long time, since he doesnât regret the things heâs done to get where he is today, and Geto believed that if you had the chance to go back in time to do things differently and still wouldnât do it, you couldnât say youâre sorry for what you did. And he would do it all over again.
He is sorry for you though, heâs sorry for crossing your life and revealing all the things you shouldnât know in the first place, heâs sorry for depriving you from a normal life, unaware of the existence of curses and sorcerers.
âIâm glad youâre here nowâ he rests his head on your lap hugging your hips and bringing you closer.
You caress his hair, minding the bun, his hair is also much longer than the last time you saw him, you always said he should grow it out since his hair was so naturally lustrous. He teased you, asking if you were jealous of his gorgeous hair. Now, he snorts, remembering the conversation and untying the half bun so you can run your fingers freely.
Geto, with his head still on your lap notices your feet dangling happily, one on each side of his. He reaches for your right one, brushing his fingers on your sole causing you to squeal, he laughs softly, seemingly youâre not able to speak, only to express yourself through little sounds. His hand wraps around your ankle then rubs the extension of your calves until he reaches your knee, pushing the hem of your dress just enough to expose your thigh for him to start kissing.
âWe donât have to do anything okay? I just want to touch youâ he rubs his cheek on the skin of your thigh, like a cat asking for affection.
Your hands leave his hair and his heart beats faster assuming youâre about to leave him, instead you take the hem of your dress and lift it up all the way to your hips, revealing your uncovered pussy to him. The afterlife must be more comfortable without underwear.
Geto grins, accepting what youâre offering him, pushing his chair enough to give him space to dip his head lower and further into your legs.
You being the good dead girl you are, lean back and spread your legs watching with wide eyes the black head of the cult leader getting lost under your dress.
He starts by kissing your folds and rubbing the space between your hips and thighs, taking a mental note of how warm you get when touched by him.
Suguru nuzzles into you, rubbing the tip of his nose on your clit while you squirm. He takes your ankle and helps place your foot on the table to give him more room to eat you out.
What a sin it would be if someone so good at sweet talking others was bad with his tongue.
Thankfully thatâs not Suguru.
He quickly drives his attention to your hole, teasing it until he feels your hand gripping his hair, he spreads your flexed leg further and pushes his tongue in, not being able to hold back a moan when he feels you contracting around his muscle.
His nail is digging on your thigh, which he can tell you desperately want to close, still so sensible even after all these years.
Soft breaths echo through the library, Geto feels bad for not being able to hear your beautiful moans, maybe thereâs a book about giving back ghosts their voices? Well, the whole thing is a work in progress, but right now heâs too busy to progress that far.
You tug his hair twice, âWhatâs that, love? Trying to say something?â he keeps his tongue still, pressing it in your bud and shaking his head slightly, he can hear youâre trying to say something over breathy gasps, âYou begginâ?â he chuckles on your core, the vibrations make you want more so you raise your other leg, âWho am I to say no to my girlâŠâ
Suguru slides both hands to your lower back, holding you still and kicking his chair back to kneel and be more leveled with your cunt.
He loved to finger you, seeing your face contorting and kissing your tears when you orgasmed on his hand, but he loves more making you cum with his mouth only. Felt so much more intimate, it was the same difference of killing someone with a weapon and with his bare hands. Not an analogy many people can understand, but makes perfect sense to him.
Suguru laps at you like a mad man, sucking and using teeth, every tool he has to give you the orgasm of your lifâ
The best orgasm you ever had.
And he knows itâs working due to your shaking thighs and arching spine.
Heâs almost without air but when he notices your curving toes he tells himself to endure a bit more.
âOh itâs comingâ and soon heâs rewarded with your throbbing clit on his lips and a clear liquid being sprayed on his chin and chest. Being the tease he is, he laps at your swollen bud a bit more till you have to push him away.
âSweetâ he murmurs, kissing your shaking thigh and admiring your swollen glistening folds. You lay back to recover from the mind blowing orgasm and he sneaks a hand to grab his phone, opening the camera but frowning his eyebrows when nothing but the table getting reflected in his screen. Apparently phone cameras donât work on ghosts âToo bad, guess Iâll have to remember the sightâ he rests his head on your thigh and reaches a finger to caress you like heâs drawing on your skin.
âGeto-sama, we got another checkâ Suda pushes the door and you sit up quickly, but her eyes are solo on Geto, a questionable look on her face, probably noticing his disheveled hair and his kneeled position on the floor, âIs everything okay?â
Suguru blinks, shifting his eyes to you and her, doubting if his fellow sorcerer really couldnât see the half naked woman dripping on the table.
Maybe even sorcerers couldnât see it all.
âYes, you can give me thatâ he got up, wiping his mouth with his sleeve, taking the envelope and closing the door.
When he turns back you are gone. Geto sighs and bumps his head on the door.
Still managing to deal with everything that has been happening, Geto goes to the scheduled meeting in a bad mood, not having seen you since the library incident the previous day.
Heâs the last one to arrive, sitting cross legged on the mat at the head of the table. Suda is on his right, taking notes on the meeting, which is boring Geto to no end.
Suda leans in, whispering a question to Geto and showing the notes while the rest of the people discuss financial matters.
âDid someone open the window? Itâs so cold all of the suddenâ Suda rubs her arms and Geto raises his head from the hand supporting it.
The room did get chiller.
He looks behind his shoulder and sees you, under a different light, a darker one. Your hair is floating and your face is dark, he can only see your widened eyes, theyâre fixed on Suda.
Geto raises an eyebrow and discreetly pats his lap smiling at you.
The dark aura around you fades off a little bit and he can see your beautiful features again while you move your bare feet in his direction and take a seat between his legs facing him. In a natural motion he runs his hand on your hair and kisses your forehead, hoping it actually looked natural and not like he was patting an invisible person.
âGeto-sama, is this correct?â Suda leans in again, pushing her cleavage into Getoâs view and invading his â unknowingly also yours â personal space.
Your head turns almost 360°, the scary things you do only turn Suguru on more. The dark aura is back again.
âDonât be jealousâ he whispers very quietly.
âWhat was that?â Suda asks leaning in more.
You turn the rest of your body in a ghost-like manner, reaching claw-like hand to Sudaâs face.
âYes, Manami, please pay attentionâ he takes your hand, guiding it slowly to his pants so you could see how happy he was to see you meanwhile his other hand raises your dress and massages your folds.
You lean back on his chest, he puts his chin on top of your head looking down at your beautiful legs extended under the table.
âIsnât that right, Geto-sama?â Larue asks and everybody turns their attention to their mentally-checked-out leader. Geto notices you tensing up, like their attention is on you too. Which would be if they could see you.
Afterall, who wouldnât want to see a gorgeous little thing melting by having her clit played with under her dress?
You two never took things out of the bedroom, so the recent days have been nothing but new experiences.
Swiftly, Geto hooks his finger on the top of your dress bringing it down and exposing your breasts to, in reality, no one but himself, still you squeak and try to cover yourself but Geto is faster, holding both your hands behind you.
âSounds greatâ he smiles at the people waiting for an answer about a topic he couldnât care less about, instead heâs more concerned about moving the two fingers inside your gummy walls.
They get back to discussing it among themselves, Geto pretends to pay attention looking at a fixed spot and missing the way Suda is looking at him.
You donât miss it though.
Thatâs how youâre supposed to look at him, you only.
Itâs borderline outrageous to see her so heart eyed at your man while heâs finger-deep inside your cunt with his erection poking your lower back.
Jealousy starts to take over you again, Suguru is still holding your arms, so you use your leg to swing a move on the water jar on top of the table, shattering it and spilling the water all over Suda.
Everyone gasps, raising from the table and removing their paper to avoid getting wet too.
âWhat was that?!â she yells.
âSeems like we have a naughty ghost aroundâ Geto jokes, pinching your clit, âOr itâs a sign from heavens to end this meeting, Suda please try to save these notesâ he motions to her soaked notepad, âClose the door on your way out, Iâll clean this.â
âBut Geto-samaââ he knew someone would protest it.
âWeâll continue tomorrowâ he said firmly, everyone bowed respectfully before leaving the room.
âTsk tsk, that was unnecessaryâ he lets go of your arms, you turn around, kissing your man and pushing his chest until heâs laying on the floor with you on top.
Geto puts his arm around you, keeping you close while playing with your tongues, heâs strong enough to hold you tight, not letting you get away from him.
Your hands go to his complicated clothing, trying to undo the knots of it and free him for you to touch.
âHere, I got thisâ he undoes everything that needs to be undone with one hand while still holding you, you finish pushing his clothing out of his body until every fabric that once wrapped him is thrown all over the floors of the small room.
Finally, you could see him.
Geto kisses your ear and sucks your lobe while you run your hand over his torso, a faded memory coming to your head when you touch the x shaped scar on his chest. Itâs much lighter now, you remember it being a shade of purple and red, holding back your tears at the time for seeing your lover hurt like that. He ensured it was nothing, he barely felt it due to the adrenaline.
At the time you wished you were there to take care of him, to patch and clean him, now you realize you wouldnât be able to survive if you saw him bleeding and unconscious.
Maybe it all happened for the best.
You touch his abdomen, following the happy trail down to his shaft.
Geto is so strong now, heâs big enough for you to feel small even being on top of him, his thighs support you and his strong arm ensures you stay close.
You take his dick in your hand, kissing his neck and pumping him slowly. Suguru throws his head back, moving his hand to hold your ass as you work him up. Not that he needed much, from the moment he saw you crazy jealous over Suda he was hard already. No, actually, scratch that, from the moment he saw you, he was hard already. His heart beat faster, pumping the blood that went straight to his dick.
âAlright, baby, I canât wait anymoreâ he pushes your dress up, getting you completely bare like him and moving your hips until your cunt hovers above his throbbing cock. You sink on him biting your lips, a habit from when you actually had a voice to moan and thought you should keep quiet.
Geto though, moans for the two of you, not caring if anyone hears him âcause heâs the boss, what would they do?
The feeling of your pussy around his cock is all he can think now, if you asked him to release all his curses right now he would.
God, he missed this. No toy would ever come close to the real thing.
Geto canât help but admire your long hair, it is like a waterfall, running through your body and pooling on his torso. He takes a strand and plays with it around his finger.
âYouâre still so tight, move your pretty ass for me, yes?â you nod, adjusting your posture and setting a rhythm, âThatâs it, good girlâ he holds your breast, rubbing a thumb on your perky nipple and raising enough to take the other one on his mouth.
Whatever important things he had that day, itâs all canceled now. His new plan is to stay buried in your pussy and sucking your tits all day long.
âYouâre doing so well, baby, but Iâll take charge now, âkay?â he reaches behind you to brush away the glass remains and places you on top of the table carefully, âYouâre so cuteâ he bends to kiss you, your hands caress his back muscles, thighs holding him inside you.
You donât let him go away, not even for an inch, not even when you need air⊠do you really need it though? What would happen if you didnât breathe? Die? Hah.
âSo needyâ he laughs softly and pecks your lips actually needing air, now heâs the one with long hair falling on your face, you brush it back and nibble on his chin, clenching around him as he hits that delicious spot.
Suguru is so pretty. Back then he had a boyish look and young charm, now heâs a man, his jawline is stronger and he lost some fat he had on his cheeks, too bad because you loved to kiss his soft cheeks. His arms are way bigger now too, when he readjusts himself to fuck you on a better angle you get a view that no sculpture in the world would ever compare. Light shines behind Suguru, his chest glistens with sweat, some strands of his hair sticking to his perfect skin, the sight of his v line alone makes your clit throb.
Geto stretches you so well and perfectly, âSo good, baby.â
He's an angel, youâre convinced. Makes sense now, this is your heaven, being beside him forever, getting him to touch you in front of other people without feeling shame, haunting women that look at him with lust in their eyes.
âNnnhg Suguââ you slap your mouth shocked by the actual words that came out.
âFuckâ he grabs your face kissing you hard, âSay that againâ he asks thought a breathy almost desperate tone.
âSuâguru, Suguruâ you moan, barely using a real voice.
âFuck, Iâm close. Can I come inside, baby? Huh?â he presses your belly down, âMaybe we should test whether you can get pregnant, that would be a miracle right? Or maybe we would have the antichristâ he smirks in a teasing way and you lightly slap his chest, not liking the idea of bearing the evil, although if he keeps thrusting like that you might change your mind.
Your legs tighten around his small waist, pulling him closer, âSqueezing me so well, Iâ haaâ he shuts his eyes, ââWanna cum with you, loveâ he lowers his hand to where you meet rubbing your clit with his thumb, you raise your hands to his shoulder pulling him to you until your sweaty foreheads touch.
Geto can see through your rolling eyes youâre close so he speeds up his thumb while thrusting sloppier.
âStill feels like our first time, you know?â he confesses, in love with the way you feel, not just your insides but also, your smell, your warmth, your sounds. All his sense are focused on you.
Your knot finally unties, nails sinking on his shoulder and heels pressing on his back, your mouth is hanging open while Suguru nuzzles on your cheek, âIâm losing my mindâ your hips roll trying to meet his thrusts, he cums hard too, moaning majestically and filling you so much you know you wonât be able to hold it all.
âOh babyâ he runs a hand on your face, kissing you lovely. You kiss him back, putting in the gesture every word you cannot say.
Suguru was still trying to manage his duties as a leader and as a boyfriend, at least thatâs what he thinks he is since you donât exactly have the privilege to see other people and he doesnât even want other people.
The thing is, unlike a normal (alive) girlfriend, you canât go with him anywhere. To be more specific, apparently you canât even leave the premises of the temple, the furthest you can go is sitting at the engawa and dangle your feet off the edge. Suguru promised to find whatever was keeping you there and figure a way to have you around him wherever he is.
Now, heâs in Hokkaido, after holding you cold dead hands and promising he would be back soon. In the meantime you explored every inch of the floor where Suguru slept, trying to find some item that was tying you there, with no success. So you begin to wander into other areas of the temple, with Suguru gone there isn't that many people around either, and even though no one can see you, it still felt weird being around other people, especially when someone walked through you.
When you enter the praying room you notice someone there, sitting on their knees in front of a buddha statue.
Curiosity takes the best of you and you approach the man, wanting to hear what he's praying for, you bend your torso beside him, having your long hair touch the floor, you suppose it would be a scary sight, but you doubt anyone except Geto can see you at this point.
You adjust your posture, but being clumsy doesn't go away with your physical body, so you stumble and end up hitting a gong.
And of course, it doesn't go through you as it's supposed to. Whoever is in charge of deciding the moments you can touch the physical realm is a sadist.
The man who was praying is now standing up shaking like crazy, heâs asking whoâs there but you cover your mouth (as if you could speak anyways). A second man enters the room, due to his traditional clothing you judge heâs an authority figure in the temple, but not being a buddhist during your lifetime you canât be certain.
The first man is explaining what happened while you try to tiptoe your way out of this embarrassing situation (for you and scary for the man that will probably not sleep tonight).
Before you leave you can hear the second man saying this sorta thing has been happening around the temple, people are reporting a sudden cold air, things being moved out of the place and crying sounds during the night.
All your fault of course and half Getoâs fault on the last statement.
Not sad cries by the way but you can see why people would think that.
In fact, Suguru was very determined to have you voicing your pleasure, you still canât talk, but he learned that through a very strong emotion your voice cords become stronger or at least existent for a brief moment. Heâs still testing that and writing his experiments in a notebook.
Suguru says he wants to bring you back at some point but for now he can only do those kinds of experiments, you are happy to be beside him no matter what so you naturally accepts being his guinea pig, the initial resentment you had when you first saw him that day is long gone now. Is not like you have enough energy to think about your death anyways, at some point during the day you become extremely sleepy and eventually disappear, so you have to make the best out of your time with Geto.
Being back in his room you find your way under his blankets, the previous interaction seemed to have drained your energy, you should tell Geto about that so he can write it down in his notebook.
Finally.
Geto opens the car door before the vehicle fully stops at the entrance of the temple, it was only 2 days but he felt like weeks passed by.
And it wasnât just a homesick feeling, he barely had a home. He just missed you. For years he was by himself, being satisfied with a few pictures and a perfume bottle, yet now he has the real thing â you â, one day without you hits harder than the almost ten years that went by.
Itâs punishment, he knows it, the guilt must be felt, he didnât feel it for ten years so heâs gotta feel it all in two days.
If only you could have a phone in the afterlife to facetime himâŠ
None of that is important now, because heâs back and on his way to find you.
What he finds instead is concerning.
A familiar man with traditional clothes holds a cord and repeats a buddhist chant. The floor he lives in smells weird, in the corner of the room you have your hands around your ears, sitting on your knees and glitching like a scene playing in an old tv during a storm.
âS-Stopâ he hears from you, in a strangled hoarse voice.
Suguruâs heart stops for a second, considering for the first time the chance of you being taken away from him. Again.
No, that wonât happen. That exorcism will not continue.
His heart is back, beating at its fastest now, he summons a curse, one too strong for a simple monkey, he blames his emotions for that but he smiles when he sees the half body dropping on the floor.
Your eyes are closed, hands still covering your ears, when you open them â after realizing the awful pain in your heart and head is gone â Suguru is standing in front of you, kneeling and smiling kindly.
He takes your head, running his thumb on your cheek before kissing you, trying to engrave the shape of your lips on his.
âKeep your eyes close for me, beautifulâ you obey, keeping them shut when Suguru manhandles you into his hold and gets up, bringing you to his bedroom and away from the dead body, afraid of the bad memories it may bring you.
âThere you go, iâm sorry about thatâ he kisses your forehead sitting down at his chair with you, âGuess itâs too dangerous to leave you alone, huh?â
You snuggle on his embrace, happy to finally have him back to warm you.
Through a whisper â since thatâs the loudest sound that can possibly leave your lips â you confess âI missed youâ Suguru pulls you away to look at your face, you can see heâs surprised you managed to speak, he also notices the glassy look in your eyes.
âI love youâ your eyes widen, itâs the first time since your death he says it.
Since your death?
âI canât say I'm sorryâ he kissed your cheek and closed your still opened eyes âbut I can say I love you, iâll always love you.â
The memory makes your eyes water.
Well, maybe itâs not the first time since your death, but the first in your afterlife.
âIâll do whatever it takes for us to stay together.â
đ·ïž @rinntvrou @sad-darksoul @grsveeth0m @getomybeloved @sakurasimppp
note: my inbox is open for theories about this au, you can also check the #ghost!reader tag. also keep giving me ideas and iâll keep writing đ€
#geto x reader#geto smut#jjk x reader#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jjk smut#geto x y/n#geto x you#suguru x reader#geto x female reader#â cult-tober
4K notes
·
View notes
Note
Can you write Aventurine's reaction to seeing his baby opening eyes for the first time and revealing Avgin eyes?
A World Worth Seeing
Summary: In the quiet of a desert nursery, Aventurine holds his newborn child for the first time. As the baby opens their eyes, the unmistakable mark of their shared Avgin lineage, Aventurine is overwhelmed by a flood of emotions. Memories of his painful past and the loss of his clan resurface, but so does a newfound hope. Determined to give his child a better future, Aventurine vows to protect them and ensure their life is free from the suffering he endured.
Tags: Dad!Aventurine, Parent-Child Bond, Emotional Reflection, Hope and Redemption, Avgin Heritage, Found Family, Fatherhood, Vulnerable Aventurine, Post-Trauma Healing.
Warnings: Mentions of Past Trauma, Brief Reference to Slavery and Loss, Emotional ContentâŒïž
A/N: CRYING, THROWING UP, đ WHY?! Ahem, I love Dad Aventurine or dilfs in general, I hope this fic makes you cryâŒïžđ€đđ«¶
The nursery was quiet, save for the soft hum of the desert wind filtering through the window. Aventurine sat beside the crib, his usually flamboyant demeanor replaced by an uncharacteristic stillness. In his arms rested a small bundle wrapped in soft, white fabricâhis child. The baby stirred slightly, their tiny fists curling and uncurling, and Aventurineâs heart beat faster than it ever had at the gambling table.
He hadnât prepared for this moment, not truly. For all his meticulous strategies and contingency plans, nothing could have readied him for the weight of fatherhood. He gazed down at the infant, his hair falling over his face as he adjusted the blanket.
âCome on, little one,â he whispered, his voice unsteady but warm. âLet me see those eyes.â
The baby stirred again, a soft whimper escaping their lips before they blinked slowly, their tiny eyelids fluttering open. Aventurine held his breath as two vibrant eyes were revealedâmagenta and cyan, with the unmistakable black pupils of an Avgin.
His heart stopped.
For a moment, the world fell away. The distant sound of the wind disappeared, the weight of his past faded into silence, and all that remained was the tiny being in his arms. The sight of those eyesâso strikingly familiar yet entirely uniqueâtriggered a torrent of emotions he wasnât prepared to face.
Memories rushed in like an unbidden tide. His clan. His motherâs gentle voice. His sisterâs laughter, long since silenced. The horrors heâd endured, the chains around his wrists, the pain of losing everything. And now, here was his child, carrying the unmistakable mark of their shared lineage. A lineage he had fought to preserve, even as he tried to bury its painful legacy.
Tears welled in Aventurineâs eyes, but he quickly blinked them away, his signature grin faltering for only a moment. âWell,â he finally managed, his voice soft and laced with an unfamiliar vulnerability, âarenât you full of surprises, just like your old man.â
The baby cooed, their tiny fingers reaching out and gripping Aventurineâs thumb with surprising strength. He chuckled, a sound filled with both awe and disbelief. âYouâve got your Papaâs eyes, huh? I guess fate had a hand in this one.â
For the first time in years, Aventurine felt something he hadnât allowed himself to feel: hope. This child was more than a reminder of his pastâthey were a chance at a future he never thought he could have. A future where his clanâs story didnât have to end in tragedy. A future where this little one could live free, unshackled by the pain and cruelty that had shaped his own life.
He leaned down, pressing a gentle kiss to the babyâs forehead. âDonât worry, little star,â he whispered, his voice trembling slightly. âIâll make sure you never have to face what I did. Iâll give you a world worth seeing with those beautiful eyes.â
The baby blinked up at him, their gaze curious and unclouded by the weight of the world. Aventurine smiled, his resolve solidifying like the roll of a perfect hand. Whatever risks he had to take, whatever games he had to play, he would do it all for them.
In that moment, holding his child with their shared Avgin heritage shining back at him, Aventurine realized heâd already won the most important gamble of his life.
If I see more Dad!Aventurine reqs, I'm gonna cry frâŒïžđđđ
While writing this fic, I saw this, I'm not okay âčïžđ
#x reader#honkai star rail#hsr#honkai star rail x reader#hsr x reader#hsr aventurine#aventurine x reader#hsr aventurine x reader#aventurine x you#parent child bonding#emotional reflections#hope#redemption#avgin heritage#found family#fatherhood#vulnerability#post trauma healing#mentions of past trauma#brief reference to slavery and loss#emotional content#dad!aventurine
706 notes
·
View notes
Text
Yan! Lawyer Husband x GN Spouse Reader HCs
CW: mafia related stuffs
âđđđđđđđđ - đłđ°đđŹ đ·đđđđđđ đŹđđđđ
Yan! Husband is a gentle soul to you, he can't and will never lay a finger with the meaning to hurt you! He just doesn't have the strength to do so, almost as though he was set to be so. It's another whole story when it comes to the others though, can you guess how many times he has pulled the trigger of a gun?
Yan! Husband who spoils you rotten with everything you could ever think of. Luxuries, reputations but never the forbodden knowledge he has tried so hard to keep away from you. No, he won't clip your wings. You are his songbird who gets to only fly inside the gilded cage but never in the outside world. He will create a stage of the outside world for you, but never the real deal.
Yan! Husband who paints a portrait of you whenever he's stressed over the cases he has to handle. To move the brush without any problem as your form starts to appear on the blank canvas, he has no trouble remembering you. Sculpting is no problem for him as well. He has spent all his lives honing his artistic skill just to eternalize you as pieces of art.
Yan! Husband loves you so much that he deems children as a burden and bothersome (adoptive too). He only needs you to build a family, he had no need for children to continue this lineage. His whole life revolves around you. If you pass away, he too, will pass away shortly after. That's how much he loves you to the point that death cannot separate you two.
Yan! Husband who might not look like he's able to do it but he is actually an S-rank gaslighter. He will trick you into believing that what he is suggesting is only to keep you safe! He doesn't really enjoy taking your autonomy directly unless it's needed (of course, in a way where you will not confront him about it).
Yan! Husband who will cover and remove all your bad track records (if you have any). He has the power and connection to erase any kind of dirt that is on you, you are his pristine pure lily-of-the-valley and you should not be defiled with those records. Live without any worry clouded in your mind dear, the laws will never tarnish your reputation when you have this lawyer backing you ^^
Yan! Husband who adores any sort of physical touch when it comes to you, yes, anything. Even if you hit him silly, he'd still love every moment your skin feels his. He loves hugging you the most, his face buried into the crook of your neck while taking a scent of you.
Yan! Husband who enjoys humming lullaby of yours to the point everyone's ears around him is bleeding from the repeating lullaby. Can this guy please hum something else for once?
Yan! Husband who will read for you whenever he has the time to sleep with you. He doesn't know what to say to you as his work is either foreign to your brain or a tad too shady. Childhood memories are not great too as he has long forgotten about everything the moment he pledges eternal vow to love you. He abandoned everything and lives only for you.
Yan! Husband who prioritizes you as his number one, even above his own well-being and career. He can still live even if he falls ill, his career would never fall out of track as he has the mafia under his grasp, but you can slip out of his grasp. And he doesn't want that to happen again.
Yan! Husband is without a doubt an infamous lawyer. Especially with how many times he has let the ringleader of that renowned mafia group slip out from the prosecutor and judge's grip? If you seriously think you'll be pronounced guilty of that murder, you better throw that thought out just like how he throws all the scapegoats and falsified evidence into the court. (Should I write a fic for this?)
Yan! Husband who will always make time for the two of you. While vacations are not as often as he wishes he could have, cuddles and tea parties sound nice enough for him to kill time with you.
Yan! Husband who has this cute journal that's filled with what you have been doing every day instead of his own daily stuff. Oh, your diary is almost his if you know how he reads it daily like a refreshment.
Yan! Husband who as much as he hates having to show you to the people at the official parties and events he has to attend, he just can't shake away the butterflies in his stomach as well! You are not just some trophy spouse, you are his beloved! A hand on your waist and a face that is seen whispering sweet nothings into your ear with a glass in his other hand. Oh, he looks so o-godly-handsome like a man who comes out from a romance novel!
Yan! Husband who is a man of greed, the embodiment of Mammon. Wealth is not something that he has never not possessed. So whatever the fuck you do, gambling or blowing it off somewhere in a dumb investment or stock, he won't make a fuss out of it. Instead, he'll teach you more about money management instead :/
"Do you want to learn how to invest? I know a way or two from my predecessor."
He will let you play all the money game you want and gives you the illusion of success despite all the trials and errors you made (he's the one who clean up all the mess lol)
I know that this is AFAB! oriented BUT Yan! Husband never wishes to impregnate you even once. No, he doesn't like the idea of you being in pain over a damn baby(ies) that could just take your life as well. He does enjoy fucking you without any protection on but that is after he tracks your safe day (man is literally fighting the fate of having you pregnant). He prefers you to not consume any birth control for just in case it causes harm rather than good to you. (Shots are a pass if you are scared of syringes)
He is A-OK with adopting if you are persistent enough about this matter and is B-OK if you want to get pregnant (AFAB). He just can't refuse and upset you...
So please don't imagine what would happen if darling dies during delivery :)
Yan! Husband who will always open his pocketwatch and kiss the picture of you in his pocket watch. How many times and lives had passed just for him to enjoy the solace of being your husband?
đ đđ«đđđŠđđđđđĄđđ« đđČ đđĄđ đđđđ©đšđŹđ đđš đđđđđĄ đđ„đ„ đđĄđ đ§đąđ đĄđđŠđđ«đđŹ, đĄđ đąđŹ đČđšđźđ« đđ«đđđŠđđđđđĄđđ«.
Yulian de Alpheus is a man of ambition. While he does share the same look as his 'father', the ambition he has is the complete opposite of Castiel. Castiel created him to seek the truth of life, Adam existed to be the Genesis of Life, Alan existed to be someone he didn't recognize and Yulian existed to live beneath the shadow of his spouse.
đđźđ„đąđđ§ đĄđđŹ đ§đđŻđđ« đđđđ§ đ đĄđźđŠđđ§ đđ§đ đČđđ đĄđ đ°đąđ„đ„ đđ„đ°đđČđŹ đđđđ„ đđ„đąđŻđ đ°đĄđđ§ đąđ đđšđŠđđŹ đđš đČđšđź. đđšđŻđąđ§đ đČđšđź đąđŹ đĄđąđŹ đšđ§đ„đČ đŹđđ„đŻđđđąđšđ§.
Taglist: @vinivave @destructa1 @szde8-blog @luminous011 @ush0 @annbourbon @randomnl @cassanderasblog @maam-appreciator @lem-hhn @fanatic-fan @flesh-eating-ladybug
(send ask/message to be removed from taglist)
#yandere male#yandere#yandere x reader#yandere scenarios#yandere x you#yandere imagines#male yandere#yandere insert#yandere oc#yandere headcanons#yandere works#yandere writing#reader insert#x reader#oc#x gn reader#LIfE Project#yandere husband#Yulian the Corruption
4K notes
·
View notes
Text
Title: Blood and Feathers
*Crossposted to AO3 Here*
Pairing: Rosinante/Corazon x Fem!Reader x Doflamingo
Warnings: language, non con, dub con, size difference, reader is cheated on (not by the brothers), reader is stalked/abducted, reader is double teamed, vaginal sex, rough sex, unprotected sex, animal instincts/behaviors, blood, violence, toxic relationships, breeding kink
Synopsis: Set in a modern!AU. You are an avian veterinarian dealing with a recent life upheaval. Years ago, you also had a traumatic experience with creatures mainstream science still denies as even existing. But memories of that night were soon buried, relegated to your dreams alone. Or so you had thought.
A/N: This oneshot was inspired both by @tuquidflamingoâs gorgeous Harpy!Doffy fanart for Doffytober2024 Day 24:Mythical Here, and @froggiewritesâs terrifyingly sexy Siren!Doffy fic Mating Call Here. I needed more bird!Donquixotes after seeing those works and could not restrain myself. This was originally intended as monster/horror themed for Halloween as well, but Iâm way late to the party (as usual đ
).
Fic Masterlist
âââââââââ
âYou poor darling. The boys havenât been very nice to you have they?â You frowned to your newest patient. A female dove, slightly fearful in your grip as you held her gently from behind in a small towel within your hand.
The hallmarks of overbreeding were evident to you in all the missing feathers near the back of her head.Â
Some single minded Lotharios within her previous enclosure had plucked her practically raw while doing their overeager business on her from behind no doubt.
âRemember. Men are all the same, sweetheart. They only care about one thing.â You mumbled, not particularly worried of how bitter you still sounded while you felt her chest and keel bone next. That boneâs prominence signaling her being rather underweight to your additional concern.Â
Not that youâd been eating much either, or maintaining a healthy mindstate at all. Just like hers, your life had also gone quite to shit recently.
Just two days ago youâd come home early, only to find your boyfriend of the last few years balls deep and moaning within the newest assistant from his law office.
And youâd thought he really was going to have a heart attack when heâd finally seen you standing there.
But his new young lover had only smiled, cool as anything.
âOops.â Sheâd said, still on top of your fiancĂ© and almost sweetly staring over her shoulder at you.
Her long fingernails had left trails of raised scratches all over his chest and sides. Which youâd seen so distinctly as heâd sat up in a panic to plea to you.
Of course, there would have been no way he could have hidden that evidence later even if you hadnât caught them in the act.Â
As youâd dragged suitcases out and begun throwing what you could into them, heâd had the gall to swear to you too that it was both his first and last time with her.Â
Heâd even tried to blame her, as if heâd had no say in it all.
But youâd just taken your engagement ring off and thrown it so hard itâd ricocheted off of the wall and rolled to God knew where.
To whatever void your trust and self confidence had now plummeted into most likely.
Yet the apartment lease had only been in his name. So in just that single afternoon, youâd gone from daydreams of a winter wedding to officially homeless and with mascara running down both sides of your face. All with strangers staring at you on your march of shame back through the parking garage.
You didnât even tell anyone afterward. Because youâd had no one close enough to you to tell.
You were living out of a hotel room now. Nowhere to land as of yet as youâd still went to your normal veterinary job uptown during the day. And to this volunteer time at the avian rehab center just outside of the city each night.Â
The only consistently listening ears for you now were sick and troubled birds. Either domestic seizures from hoarding and animal cruelty cases like this dove, or sometimes just wild raptors and waterfowl thatâd had an acute turn of bad luck.
Youâd seen it all at one point or another. But every day was different. And yet only more of the same all at once.
Until tonight, when it absolutely wasnât.
You were here alone. Staying much later than you normally would, because the company of the birds was still better than hearing your neighbors arguing through those thin hotel walls that were now all you had to go back to.
Besides this doveâs occasional cooing, and your own words of continued self pity, you also had a constant rotation of true crime podcasts, murder mysteries, and tales of the supernatural droning on from your phone still on the counter.Â
It was very fitting for a rainy, cold night like this one.
And in a bit of a playful holiday segment in between those longer tales, it was then some of those two sentence horror stories. Â
The narrator had just read one of your favorites in their best Vincent Price impersonation.Â
âThe last man on Earth sat alone in a room.Â
There was a knock on the door.â
You smirked of course. Your imagination flooding with all that unnamed manâs possible fates and an idea that he may actually deserve them now, before the lights abruptly went out above you.
Both you and the dove had startled with that plunge into darkness. But under the dim glow of the battery backup lights which came on after, around the fire exit signs, you quickly silenced those additional horror teases from your phone.
âMaybe they missed a power bill again.â Youâd told the dove softly as youâd returned her to the temporary holding cages.Â
Funding was always tight for a non profit like this. People just werenât as giving when sick vultures and irritable corvids didnât end up as marketable as sad kittens on the donation commercials.
But, this could also be the universeâs sign for you to give in and go home.
Wherever the hell home was supposed to be now.
Youâd pulled your exam gloves inside out, trashing them before washing and drying your hands.
A coat, purse, and umbrella were all you had to gather before walking into that now near pitch black hallway.
There was only the slight squeak of your shoes on the linoleum floor for those few precious seconds of normalcy youâd had left.Â
And then came the first metal bang.
Like a knock.
And the next one which followed it.Â
Echoing through the darkness before you.
Something heavy and urgent was slamming against the metal door which led to the rear parking lot.
The parking lot that backed up to the woods. Where your car and thereby only way back to the city now was.
Even then, the logic in you still refused to fully slip however. Though your heart did beat far faster in your confusion.
You could hear many birds beginning to rustle in their cages in other rooms, bothered by the new noises as well.
You wanted to comfort them, but you knew they wouldnât understand.
Did you even understand?
You still had your phone of course. You could call the police and just wait here, locked inside if you were actually that afraid.
But outside of the city limits like this, response time would be awful unless youâd be lucky enough that a random patrol car may be nearby.
You didnât want some judgmental cop showing up thirty minutes from now, to look at you like you were a complete idiot if you said just being in the dark with strange noises was enough to have you needing rescue.
Your hand was already in your purse though, fingers around the beveled case of your phone as everything went silent again.
And then you heard the door pull open.
That door was an exit only. If another volunteer had forgotten something or come back this late for any other reason, theyâd have taken the side path up to the front and unlocked the front door instead just as you had a couple of hours ago.
There was no key to the back door. It was always locked on the outside.
Unless the latch had just been broken off.
Which would explain the banging.
Your heart was moving into your throat by then as youâd sidestepped into the nearest room in the dark.
It was this facilityâs single operating room.
And by some grace above you didnât run into anything. You squatted with your back to the wall as you fumbled to pull your phone fully from your purse.
You couldnât remember if the emergency dispatch in this area was setup to accept text messages like they could in the city.
If you spoke into this silence to call someone, itâd be the equivalent to screaming though.
Your hands were shaking as you typed instead.
And it was additionally cruel really.
Because your mind hadnât yet overwritten years worth of habit, even as much as heâd hurt you.
You found yourself texting your ex.
<break in. call police. the rehab. help>
Your fingers moved faster than you thought youâd ever commanded them to then. Youâd hit send and watched as that message changed to delivered.
And thenâŠ
You heard that stupid trill of his phone from the hallway.Â
That custom alert youâd heard far too many times to count as his phone had always gone off at all hours from important clients in the duration youâd been together.
Your brain stuttered.
And you heard a femaleâs laugh.
âOh, that is embarrassingâŠâ Said the somehow familiar female voice. It was equal parts amusement and mockery now. âSheâs still here alright.â
And then a man whose voice you did not recognize, called your name outright before you could think any further. âPlease, (Y/N)âŠthereâs no reason to make this harder than it has to be. Please just come out. Weâre not going to hurt you.â
But the woman quickly disagreed with him. âNo. He said we could do this however we needed to. Weâd still be outside in the rain if it was all up to you.â
âBe silent. Iâm trying to listen.â The man retorted, yet with his voice lowering to match her own irritation.
âHmmâŠno. Not needed. I already smell her.â Came her even sharper response after just another moment.Â
And you heard something clicking on the tile at that, faster than you could believe as it ran closer.
âMonet!â The male voice was right behind it though, dropping into a range more akin to a snarl before a shadow came bursting through that open operating room door towards you.
You knew her name.
In the emergency lighting you only had a moment to see a glimpse of her once beautiful face too, contorted into a ferocity more akin to a rabid animal before she lunged down to meet you at your still crouched position.Â
Her slender hand had closed around your airway as if it were all second nature.
Fingernails too sharp to be real dug in as she forced your back onto the ground.
You were choking. And staring up into the now wild eyes of your ex-fiancĂ©âs young assistant.
Monet.
The girl heâd fucked right in front of you just two days ago.
But then she was gone. Swatted away as if she were nothing in one audible hit.
Your throat was still stinging, scratched but not wholly cut as you tried to sit up in a renewed rush of adrenaline.
âJust take her car and go goddammit! Youâre going to tear this place apart if you canât control yourself! This is exactly why I wanted you to wait outside!â That male voice now had a clear source as well. He stood easily over the both of you. Still with his hand that had struck her splayed out like a claw.
What had to be light blond hair hung messily in his angry eyes as he took your purse and threw it at her.
âTake her car back to her hotel! Keep her phone, and make sure she didnât call anyone!â
It was like he was scolding a child now, as if she had already been told a thousand times how this all should be.
But she was panting, smiling at him even as she did.
âI just want a tasteâŠfor all of our trouble.â She breathed.
And he stepped further between the two of you.
âI said no.â
She hissed through her teeth, but you saw him straighten up in response. His lean body seeming to tighten even more in the dark.
âGo!â And that order was truly a snarl from him that time.
Her eyes widened and she clawed the floor, briefly on all fours before scurrying back up.Â
You could not see her feet clearly in the shadows, but you heard them.
That same clicking sound that had come from the hall before sheâd run in.
Like talons moving across the ground.
You didnât realize how much you were still shaking either before that manâs rock solid grip had grabbed you next.
You were pulled up by your arm.
And Monet was already gone with your purse, meaning she had your keys and phone as well.
Sheâd had your exâs phone too.
Was he even alive any longer?
A sound of desperation left you as this tall man forced you down the hall and to that exit door theyâd first broken in through.
Youâd known it all had to be purposeful then.Â
When the power had been cut, the two outdoor security cameras would have gone down as well.
No one would ever see him dragging you out of this door and into the rainy night.
Theyâd likely waste days interviewing people at the hotel instead once Monet returned your car there.
People youâd never even made eye contact with long enough for them to remember your face would just shrug and say they hadnât noticed anything unusual.
No one would ever find your body.
âWalk.â His voice was still harsh as heâd hurried you outside, across the parking lot, and immediately down a muddied path into the woods.
It wasnât clear which direction heâd even taken you in after just a few minutes.
In the dark, the trails all looked the same. And you could only watch as his clothes hung on him, dripping in the light rain.
The forest had gone silent save for that rain and the two of you. As all animals often quieted when an apex predator moved through.
He was oddly barefoot too, striding across the wet and fallen leaves. Just in pants and a t-shirt which now stuck across his broad chest.
âYou really donât remember me at all, do you?â He asked suddenly.
And you were still floundering mentally, trying to keep up with his long legs in the darkness.
âMy real name is Rosinante.â He said in lack of any answer from you though. âWeâve met before.â And his large hand squeezed your arm tighter.Â
He sounded like his frustration was only growing. His next words were especially accusatory. âIf Iâd had any idea you were still this close to the mountainsâŠwhy didnât you leave?â
His grip hurt, and you were stumbling often now, just trying to keep up.
âI donâtâŠI donât know what you want.â You stammered, sounding so pathetic that it easily could have been a strangerâs voice in your ears then.
âI didnât want him to find you!â He shot back. And at last his relentless pace began to slow. âI thought you moved away! Why the hell would you come back here!?â
And only then was something finally beginning to click within your memories.Â
Because it was that desperation in his voice.Â
Even if that tone was so much deeper now than the boyâs it reminded you of.
ââŠCora?â You asked, your eyes wide while you stared up at this frightening man.
But he looked like something had just broken within him as youâd called him that. Heâd stopped walking entirely, and you saw the true pain which crossed his face.
A lean, handsome face, with messy blond hair and rainwater dripping down in a way that could have easily been mistaken for tears.
Tears just like the young blond youâd found crying alone in the forest one summer.
The teen whoâd said he didnât know what to do any longer. And that heâd missed his parents so much and he just couldnât keep pretending.
Youâd thought he was a runaway. But heâd seemed so close to your own age, you hadnât ratted him out to your aunt and cousins youâd been staying with in the mountain cabin that summer.
Youâd snuck him food instead, and for those few months that summer break, you had hiked out to visit him every day at your and his secret rendezvous spot.
Eventually heâd said you could call him Corazon, or Cora for short. It meant âheartâ in Spanish. The native language from wherever he had really fled from. And a nickname his late mother had given him.
Her little heart.
But he had a big one. Because he was so kind to you. Something you hadnât been used to. And youâd both loved exploring and talking together for hours on end.
Heâd even taught you a special whistle and song heâd said had also come from his mother and original home.
And so often at night you would hear that sound as youâd snuck from your bedroom to see him over and over again.
Heâd known you loved birds by then. That you had dreams of going to school to learn more to help as many of them as you could someday.
But when youâd follow that special sound to find him at night, heâd also point right to where any owl or other raptor youâd missed during the day was hiding that he had found.Â
Just so that you could see them too.
But near the end of that summer, youâd told him youâd have to be going back to the city soon. School would be starting again. You hadnât finished high school yet. But youâd definitely come back next summer before going to college. Youâd promised him that.
Heâd seemed so sad regardless though, and that had hurt you too.
Heâd even disappeared for a few days. You had gotten worried.
But on one of those last nights, youâd heard that special sound again.
So of course you had rushed to it.
But Corazon hadnât been there.
A laugh had come from above you instead in the darkness.
One you could never forget just before youâd thought part of a tree had somehow fallen down on you.
Because your breath had been gone, a heavy weight impacting your chest with a crack of your ribs.
You couldnât even scream. The splayed claws that had first struck your chest, had then spread for thin legs to straddle you as your back had hit the dirt.
And then it had bitten you.
Straight through your shirt and over the top of your shoulder.Â
Your arms had come up uselessly as those fangs had sunken in.
Yet one of your hands had raked against thick, soft feathers, while the other had caught into spiked blond hair.
Utterly nonsensical in those contrasting parts between human and animal as its wings had encircled you.
But the creature had groaned at your every touch. With its long tongue then lapping at your blood running from the flesh it had broken. Â
All while bony hips in torn capris pants had begun to move purposefully against your pajamas.
You hadnât known what to do.Â
Youâd just remembered feeling warm.
But so afraid.
And confused.
And then a furious screech like no bird you had ever heard, came diving down like retribution from the sky.Â
Loud enough that your attacker had had to look upward. His young face framed in your blood within the moonlight while heâd grinned to the heavens.
Heâd been terrifying.
Heâd also been beautiful.
But the two monsters had collided. Wings had scraped the ground, flapping violently while talons had tangled, striking each otherâs bare torsos over and over as theyâd rolled away from you.
The sounds had been fully inhuman, hissing and screaming with splatters of their blood then mixing with yours already on the ground.
Yet youâd been frozen amongst that raw violence.
âGo!â The one with the solid black wings had called out hoarsely though. While itâd tried to even briefly pin down the other one that had attacked you. That slightly larger creature whose wings had been both a dark pink and black.
The one that had still had pieces of your skin within his scowling maw.
âPlease! Go and never come back!â The finality and heartbreak in that plea from your strange protector had also been seared into your memories that night.
The same voice that was now years older, with eyes that much sadder as Corazon still stared down at you in the present day.
âIt is you.â You spoke in quiet shock. âYouâre okay.â
âWhy would you come back!?â He demanded again though, regardless of your sudden realization. âHe saw your face in all those damned pictures Monet brought to him! Heâs been trying to get leverage on everyone from the district attorneyâs office all year. Information about their spouses, their kids, andâŠâ
He sneered. His teeth had grit together. And youâd never seen that expression on Corazon.
He was so angry with you.
âYou were really going to marry that spineless piece of shit from the D.A.âs office!? He sold you out in a heartbeat! Where you worked, where you were stayingâŠeverything. Doffy didnât even have to touch him! He works for him now!â
Doffy.
His brother Doflamingo?
Corazon had told you long before the attack back then that heâd had an older brother.
The one he had really been running from when youâd first met.
But Doflamingo had caught up to you both in the end.
Even if you hadnât fully understood it then.
Because you hadnât known what Corazon truly was.
âI did move away, Cora. I got sent to freaking therapy because my family thought I was acting out for attention!â You blurted defensively.
Theyâd blamed you for sneaking out. Everyone had told you over and over that itâd only been a rabid bobcat, or a coyote, something like that that had gotten a hold of you that night.
The rabies shots that followed had been an awful regimen. But the shouts that you were just a delusional teenager making up stories about boys with bird wings had been even worse.
Itâd been like being branded somehow.Â
A permanent outcast.
And truly, you had been marked. The bite scars on your shoulder were still why youâd never wear a tank top or a swimsuit in public.
Yes, right after veterinary school youâd settled for the first man who hadnât utterly despised you. Your standards had been that low.
But heâd still wanted to chase money and status, and to take his law degree back to the most populated part of the region to accomplish that.
So it was either break up or follow him back towards this place youâd once run from.
Yet how could you know any of this would ever actually find you again? That had been years ago.
Why would they even still remember you?
âYou really donât get it. Do you?â Corazon answered to that disbelief still on your face. âI swore to Doffy that if he let you go that night, Iâd never run from him again. That Iâd submit and serve him just the way heâs always expected the whole world to.â But he made another sound of disgust, shaking his head. âIâm sorry. I really am. But I canât stop him again. Thereâs nothing else he wants that he doesnât already have this time.â
âOh, I wouldnât say I have everything I want.â
Your eyes had still been trained on Corazon, so you didnât miss the way he immediately bristled at the new voice.
Cora stood at his full height then too, looking up to the branches above with hatred etched on his face.
And the monster laughed in response.
Just like that night as your insides twisted for the sound.
But also like Coraâs voice, that laugh was deeper now too.
Even more menacing.
They had both grown up.Â
And now you were all together again.
You moved behind Corazon instinctively as Doflamingo leapt down from the branches overhead.
He landed, letting those massive wings spread as he straightened up.
It was a purposeful display of power and size you were sure while he grinned wide.Â
The whites of his fangs reflected the remaining moonlight almost as much as that single glowing red eye of his. The other eye had been scarred, taken from him long ago.
âDo you know how rare it is for me to come play in the mud with the rest of you any longer?â Doflamingo taunted, crouching a little then to better see you around Corazonâs tall frame.Â
Yet just like back then, there wasnât an ounce of fat on that creature either. It was all tan skin, stretched tight over bones and muscle as you could see his every breath.Â
He was only in dark pants that looked as if they were once the bottom of an expensive, tailored suit.
The mockery of the perfect male form really. Almost human in his silhouette, save for those grand wings where arms should have been, the tail feathers which ran out from the small of his back, and the thinner, scaled over legs coming from the bottom of his pants cuffs. With splayed feet ending in razor sharp talons which now sank into the wet ground beneath him.
His weight shifted, as if he didnât much like that feel of the dirt either. âIâd prefer meeting in my penthouse on East 22nd these days.â Doflamingo taunted as proof of that observation. âButâŠI thought this reunion might get a bit messy. And we did just have new carpets put in.â
âI told you Iâd bring her to the lakehouse though just as youâd asked. Why are you out here already!?â Corazon barked abruptly anyway, yet you could hear that edge of renewed fear already beginning in his voice.
Doflamingoâs head tilted slightly, that amusement only growing in response. âWell, I was feeling nostalgic. How long has it been, Rosi? Since you and I really got to catch prey together?â
âWeâre not doing anything like that!â Cora growled immediately.
âFeh. Quit pretending, little brother. And quit hiding who you really are.â He scolded Corazon outright that time. âThis is what you want too, and we both know it. You wanted it that night as well. I was only trying to show you where to start.â
âYou were going to kill her!â Cora breathed out. His hands had tightened into fists.
âNot necessarily,â Doflamingo still corrected, condescending as anything. âActually, I doubt I would have. Donât you remember why?â And an even deeper cruelty began to seep out with those words.
Something Corazon apparently understood that you did not.
âShut up!âÂ
âOh, stop it. We were young, yes. But not in natureâs eyes. She wouldnât have smelled that way if-â
âI said shut up!â
And Doflamingo laughed again. âYou should have been guarding her better then. Instead of running away to hide just because she was ready that night. She came right to me after allâŠâ
âBecause you tricked her!â
âYou taught her our callâŠwhy wouldnât I use it?â
The special sound.
And Doflamingo did it suddenly then.
His expression changed.
You could mimic it, but not the way they did. It came up from deep within their chests. Like a music note in its pleasantness to you.
Youâd ran from your bed many a summer night to find Cora making that sound for you deep within the woods.
And youâd never really wondered why no one else in the cabin had seemed to notice or wake like you did.
Like this song was only meant for you.
It made your body feel warm again. It made you want to follow.
âStop it!â Coraâs anger snapped you from your daze.
And only then did you realize you had begun to walk towards his brother.
Doflamingo frowned as Corazon had pushed you back behind him once more.
âYou are the shining beacon of utter futility, Rosinante. As always.â He tutted, pausing only a moment longer as he readjusted his rain dampened feathers with some frustration.
The weather had changed to more of a hanging mist now. And you knew it was still cold out here. But you didnât feel it much anymore.
You were still trying to process what Doflamingo had tried to say.Â
She wouldnât have smelled that way if-
Had they been fighting over you becauseâŠ
âCome on, Rosi. Iâve been more than fair here. Stop stalling and change already.â Doflamingo warned a bit more impatiently then, pulling those pink and black wings back closer towards his bare torso.
As if he was just now noticing the cold himself.
âBut why does it have to be her!? You could have anyoneâŠjustâŠpick someone else, Doffy!âÂ
And even as a grown man now, you could still hear so much of that boy within Corazon.
Doflamingo evidently heard it too. âQuit whining!â Was what he snapped back. âIâm tired of seeing you mope around! Gutless and uselessâŠthis isnât solely for me. Over and over you tell me how selfish I am. How cruel I am. And yet I put something desirable out for you, practically force feed it to you, and still you complain!â
âBecause she has a right to choose her own mate!â
âWhat? Like that coward she was already living with? Youâd let a rodent like him usurp whatâs yours!?â
âSheâs NOT property! SheâŠsheâs-â
âSheâs tired of listening to this drivel.â Doflamingo sneered.
And it was all begun there in an instant.
In one lunge and kick, the elder brother had cast his physical lesser decisively to the side.
Your shield was gone.
And you were slammed against the then splintering bark of a tree as that wet maw opened right against your face.
The pain of the hit had made your body try to gasp. But it was as if Doflamingo had known that was exactly what you would do, with his tongue ready to make that his invitation as he forced his way in.
That tongue was warm and long as his wings closed around you.
You were trapped against the tree.
With the sheer heat of his body making you hypersensitive for every place he now pressed himself against you.
This was real.
This was going to happen this time.
And you tasted something metallic on his tongue as well. A mix of blood and earthiness, warm and purposeful as his fangs bumped against your own far duller teeth.
He had made sure your mouth stayed open long enough as you felt something heavier than his spit slide into it.
âSwallow.â Doflamingo whispered, with his wet lips then still against yours while you felt that odd mixture hit the back of your throat.
You knew exactly what that was.
And what it meant to accept it.
Corazon called your name from somewhere so close as heâd stood again. But there was nothing else he could do.
You didnât want Cora to be hurt either though. You didnât want to ever have to leave him alone with his brother again.
But this was the price of staying.
And you were finally willing to make that deal.
Even if it now pleased the devil himself.
Doflamingo did growl in satisfaction too, his face briefly nuzzling down against yours once you had breathed in again, signaling your throat was clear.
Heâd just fed you for the very first time.
A familial intimacy reserved only for those most dear.
âChange and hold her for me, Rosi.â Came the command to his brother which followed.
But you couldnât look away from him.Â
Doflamingo had straightened his back again. That red eye gleaming down at you.
âMy little Corazon has missed you for so longâŠbut I think he still needs convincing to let that out. So letâs help him. Together. You do want to help himâŠdonât you, my sweet?â And Doflamingoâs voice was taking on a bit of that special resonance again.
As he stepped back away from the tree, you did follow without being stopped this time. His soft wings grazed your sides.Â
It felt so very good.
You wanted to bury yourself within the affection of those wings and never rise to see the light again.
But Doflamingo lowered them as he led you further.
Enough that you could now fully see Corazon again.
Corazon with that stricken look of devastation, as if he were watching your death in slow motion right before him. With his eyes even damper now than the weather could possibly be blamed for.
That stab of pain within you for your realization of what he was actually enduring carried even through Doflamingoâs spell on you then.
Your lip quivered. âItâs alright, CoraâŠâ You pleaded softly. âJust do as he saysâŠIâm okay.â
And Doflamingo chuckled.
The heartbreak between the two of you only seemed to fuel him further.
âSee? She already forgives you. So show her what you really are. Letâs finish this.â Doflamingo ordered his brother even more darkly.
You both understood the threat behind those words if either of you should dare disobey him.Â
Coraâs spirit was visibly crumbling.
Which made you feel all the more desperate to touch him, to comfort him.
You had missed him so much too, almost having started to believe that that part of your life really had been some sort of self induced hallucination over the years.
That you hadnât experienced your very first feelings of romantic love with some blond, teen runaway in the woods one summer.
That you actually were just crazy.
âItâs okay.â You reiterated to him. And Doflamingo allowed you to reach for Cora.
The younger brother did take your outstretched hand for a moment too. He squeezed it tightly in his larger one as his eyes offered you a last look of misery.
But that grip was already changing.Â
He had seemingly accepted your choice.
Corazonâs pale skin began to darken along his arms. The shirt he wore which had already been badly torn from Doflamingoâs earlier kick, he now used his other hand to rip off completely.
That fabric was discarded like trash as he then stood before you in only pants, the same as his brother.
And the prior lack of shoes made all the sense in the world as you saw the skin of his feet scaling over and those talons forming against the ground as well.
But the thing that captured your attention the most were the feathers as they began to bud. Piercing through the then fully darkened skin of his arms one by one as cartilage loudly popped and bones shifted.
Corazonâs arms elongated in time with his legs, that wingspan taking shape as he finally let go of your hand to spread those emerging flight feathers before they could touch the ground.
They were all solid black, yet with a rich shine as each moved into its place. His new tail fanned out behind him as well, hanging over the back top of his pants.
He was gorgeous, like a god even.Â
But with glowing red eyes, fangs, and all as you noticed the submissive way he still kept his head down regardless once the transformation was complete.
Like his brother too, Corazonâs bare torso which remained, was all sinew and purpose. Every muscle so clearly defined as he breathed in deeply in his anxiety for your judgment.
But he was no monster to you now.
He was a miracle of nature.
âI like the real you.â You told him gently.
And you saw that true surprise flicker through Corazonâs eyes.
Yet Doflamingoâs impatience had to interrupt.Â
With his equally long birdâs legs, the remaining distance was crossed in a single stride by him. Doflamingo pushed your smaller body roughly against his younger brotherâs.
âNow, is everyone comfortable here?â Doflamingo grinned once more as Corazon caught you instinctively against his wings.
Both of them had to keep their legs bent, squatted really just to keep from towering over you in their true forms.
But neither seemed to mind the inherent size difference either.
By the predatory gleam in Doflamingoâs eye, he surely didnât.
And before you could fully acclimate, your back was now against Corazonâs abdomen while Doflamingo pinned you from the front.
You were caught between them as wings flared and you heard Coraâs fangs hitting together above your head as he snapped at his brother in reflex, not wanting him this close.
âHush.â Doflamingoâs lack of any real anger in response this time only highlighted the implied power difference which still remained between them. âIâll put you back to the ground in an instant if you wish.â He reminded.
Yet it was all overwhelming to you already. Just the combination of their body heats and scents mixing together even before you felt that first movement of Doflamingoâs hips against yours.
âPut those dextrous little fingers to good use, sweet girl.â He ordered then, shifting his hips again to try and rub the waistband of his pants against your hand. âThe stronger male always gets first rights of course.â
And you felt Corazonâs body tense with disgust. As if he was going to try and fight for your sake anyway.
Which you still couldnât allow.
Because you knew he wouldnât give up until Doflamingo had made him into a bloody pulp.
Corazon still cared for you that much.
Just as you cared for him enough to prevent that fate.Â
âItâs alright. I do want this.â You said as loud as the brief rise of your own bravery would allow.
Corazon took a harsh breath.
But Doflamingo just pushed what was now an obvious bulge harder against your hand in response.
âSmart little thing.â He taunted as your fingers first made it to the button of his pants.
It was all you could do to keep your hands from trembling though as you undid that button and lowered the zipper to free what was growing for you beneath.
You didnât know what to fully expect of course when dealing with someone that was neither fully man or beast.
Yet your intuition told you not to hesitate. That hesitation would only risk his violence returning. Doflamingo wanted you to touch him immediately as your fingers ran down that muscular V shape which dipped from his navel to his pubic region.
He wore no underwear. But there wasnât any coarse hair there either to protect him. Just the slightest bit of downy underlayer as the pads of your fingertips found and massaged through it.
It was more wispy fluff than actual feather, soft as anything youâd ever felt as he leaned his head back in clear pleasure.
Of course, you couldnât avoid the thick base which emerged from that softness either.
Further hardening so quickly as it kept rising up once freed.
His long cock bumped against your stomach in no time, thick and twitching once already.
It looked familiar enough, save for the damn size of it that you didnât know how the hell you wouldnât be injured by.
âEverything off. Now.â Doflamingo growled abruptly though. Foreplay not seeming to be a priority for him in this moment as you were then ordered to disrobe.
And Corazon had gone silent now.Â
You could still feel the tension of Cora against your back before you began to undress.
Your own humiliation certainly didnât matter to you by this point though. That would be the least of your problems as pieces of your clothing hit the wet ground one after another.
Coat, shoes, shirt, pants, and underwear were all quickly put out of the way. Until it was just you and all that you were in the cold night air.
âDonât cover her. I want to see it all.â Doflamingo warned his brother immediately though as Corazonâs wings had tried to shift against you.Â
And the little bit of room that Doflamingo had allowed you in order to undress was swiftly taken back as he now pressed you skin to skin as soon as he could.
âYesâŠthis is what we should have done years ago. If my little brother hadnât been such a prude with a stick up his ass.â
Corazon growled lowly to that.Â
But notably, he made no move to stop his brother this time as Doflamingo kept rubbing his cock against your skin. The head of it had begun to weep. Yet Doflamingoâs gaze had now focused onto that prominent scar on your shoulder.
The one his own fangs had previously given you.
âDid Rosi ever tell you that our kind canât procreate on their own?â Doflamingo questioned teasingly then, seemingly at random as his tongue ran out over that scar, almost with a reverence while he licked your shoulder until it glistened with his saliva. âYou seeâŠif you breed two winged parents together, all theyâll have is miscarriages. But one winged parent and a humanâŠâ
âDoffy.â Corazon warned with his own wings still staying protectively close. âThat doesnât matter right now. Just donât hurt her.â
âItâll matter eventually.â Doflamingo contested with a lustful smirk.
And your knees were feeling weaker as the boys did this routine again. Falling into that lopsided codependency they had for one another, bickering even with you pressed right between them.
It was a toxic bond they shared and were so determined to now add you to.
Just like Doflamingo had first tried to back then.
But even he had gained some maturity in the time between. Evidenced by the way he first teased the head of himself at your already surprisingly wet entrance instead of just plunging straight inside.
Whether that wetness was your bodyâs attempt at self preservation or your own willful desire, you werenât yet sure.
But it wasnât as bad as it could have been. That was clear as he finally began to slowly push his way in.
And when you made that first sound of pain, stretching too much almost immediately, Doflamingo actually paused.
The feathers of his wings ruffled. Somehow the brothers were now tolerating each other enough to not react when their wings bumped one another either.
Yet Corazonâs chest hummed against your back as you felt him bend to put his lips against your neck, near your ear in response to your pain.
âRelaxâŠIâm here.â He promised, even then still trying to protect you.
And you exhaled, feeling that inner warmth once more. Corazon was using that special tone again, resonating through you as you rested your head back against him.
Cora was soothing you as his brother began to push again.
Your were fully walled in too. Corazonâs chest to your back, against him with your thighs spread for his brother. And Doflamingo in front, taking that offering, his legs bent enough for your hips to line up as he slid in deeper and deeper.
And both their wings were to your sides. They were holding you up together as Doflamingo at last bottomed out against your cervix.
You felt like he could have split you in two if he had wanted to.
But Coraâs song just continued, calming and satisfying as you stared up at Doflamingo while he let out a surprising whine with you clenched so tightly around his extraordinary cock.
âOhâŠoh, fuck she feels so good.â Doflamingo breathed next. âKeep her calmâŠI have to move. Keep her just like this.â He was still instructing Corazon even as his sharp hips began to slowly, ever so slowly, slide back and then forward again. The skin of his cock was dragging against your insides.
And you shuddered. Everything felt like more than you could possibly take.Â
But Doflamingoâs initial whine soon became moans. He was falling apart even faster than you as his wings closed tighter around you and his movements increased.
His feathers kept shifting, his pupil was dilating.
Yet as he almost grimaced in what appeared to be an abrupt brush with overstimulation, you had your very first inkling that they did not get to use these true forms often.
This was a rare intimacy.Â
Maybe even completely unique for them.
The opportunity to be with a partner in their actual bodies. With all the heightened senses and raw feelings that must entail.
You were barely even a participant, and yet you were overwhelming Doflamingo as he slouched forward with his hips still pumping.
His chin was resting on one of your shoulders then, while Corazonâs was resting on your other from the opposite direction.
âI canât evenâŠhell, I canâtâŠâ Doflamingo nearly laughed in disbelief.
And you felt him tremble all over as he thrust briefly harder, much rougher then as you cried out a little. But only for three or four more deep hits before his hips stilled abruptly.
The heat inside was immediate, spilling out into you as Doflamingo held himself in as close to the hilt as he could be.
But he was too big to be flush against you, just doing his best as he buried his face beside yours and you already felt his excess seed running out down your thighs to drip onto the ground.
The forest was so quiet again. Save for Doflamingoâs uneven breaths.
âDammitâŠâ He cursed quietly, sounding an odd mix of both placated and highly disappointed. âI need to try again. That wasnât enough.â
But you were still aching, regardless of Doflamingo already softening within you from what he perceived as a premature release.
âNo. You already came. It counts.â Corazonâs voice returned then and there however. His wings were trying to push Doflamingoâs further away.
And those wingtips were far more prehensile than a normal birdâs once Cora decided to just pull you away from his brother instead by your waist not long after.Â
It made a lewd sound when Doflamingoâs wet cock slid out of you with that sudden increase in distance. Then hanging soft in a mess of both your fluids between his legs.
He glowered at Corazon as your warmth was removed from his body once more.Â
And you feared they would now fight again.
Doflamingo did briefly bare his fangs.Â
But Cora had turned you to face only him then as he moved his wings to push against the side of his own pants next.
You werenât even done dripping from his brother yet. But you saw the full desire now in Corazonâs eyes.
Heâd had to watch everything.Â
And he had needs too.
Ones you were sure he had been too afraid to ever tell you up until tonight.
âHere.â You reached out, helping Cora as you tugged at his pants to slip them the rest of the way off of his hips.
Fair was fair.
What you did for one brother, you knew you had to do for the other.
Even if Doflamingo was now finding the concept of waiting for his second turn much more difficult than heâd originally envisioned.Â
Corazon was wearing boxers. Ones that already looked a bit too tight for him just as you felt Doflamingo step back behind you.
Cora clearly bristled, not appreciating that. But you did your best to deescalate them again.
They had their own hierarchy and rules as all flocks did you were sure.
Doflamingo was the leader of them all without question. But his own neediness and vulnerabilities were far more apparent to you now.
It was a bold risk, and you didnât move too quickly. But you did reach behind you then to massage your hand along Doflamingoâs hip and thigh. Acknowledging him at your back, and rewarding even his few moments of patience with physical touch.
Maybe that affection had surprised him.
Heâd stilled again either way, and that was all the time that Corazon had needed to slide his own underwear down enough to uncover himself.
Your face felt flushed at the sight.Â
Because Cora was already rock hard. Perhaps not the full length of his brother, but no less intimidating for you.
With Doflamingo still right there however, Cora didnât hesitate. He wouldnât lose this opportunity.
You gasped as Corazon pressed himself right into the wetness his brother had already made within you.
Your insides stretched and filled tight as anything all over again as Cora breathed your name and began immediately rocking his hips.
Doflamingo was then growling behind you in jealous response, so your hand had to move back between his legs to stimulate him too.Â
You were fondling the older brotherâs still softened shaft as he twitched it wantingly in your palm.
While the younger brother quickly fell into a deep rhythm inside of you, pumping your bodies together as nature had always intended.
It didnât even feel wrong.
Because they both needed you.
And you needed them.
Or you would now.
And as Corazon scraped inside you just right, steady and sure, your orgasm was quickly building even while Doflamingo began to stiffen again within your hand.
You just stroked him harder in rhythm to his brotherâs thrusts.
You could see the future already.Â
There would be babies.
Multiple babies.
One mother, two different fathers.Â
Nature was like that sometimes. Especially with a rare species that needed all the help it could get.
Itâd just be easier to share the resources. To have two strong mates protecting you instead of only one.
Doflamingo was already getting ready to cum again too. You could hear it in his panting as he fucked your hand so roughly then.
But it was the combination of Coraâs steady pumping and Doflamingoâs desperate movements that finally sent you over the edge.
You felt your channel spasm around Cora, who repaid that pleasure immediately with a hard shudder as he released his own seed in powerful shots to mix with what youâd already received from his brother.
Corazon did get it all in, just barely though before those pink wings were grabbing you backward abruptly.Â
Yet again you were pulled off of a wet cock that had just finished as Doflamingo slid himself right back into your now fully swollen folds from behind.
His wings pushed you, then making you bend forward at the waist so he could fully mount you from behind this time. You didnât even have the chance to recover from the orgasm youâd just had before Doflamingo was pounding you so hard against your ass.
You were panting too, trembling for the contrast of his soft wings holding you up on the outside while he utterly wrecked you on the inside.
âCome onâŠI need you to cum on me tooâŠIâm not stopping this until you do.â Doflamingo threatened you. Evidently not at all missing your visible orgasm had with Corazon inside you moments prior.
Yes, everything was always going to be this way too you were sure. Doflamingo would have to have the final word, the final touch. He might share only with his brother. But everything still had to start and end with him.
He was the dominant male of this territory.
âDoflamingoâŠâ You tried his name in some very minor bid for mercy. You couldnât think straight enough to will another orgasm back out so soon.
But you had to.
You glanced back up towards Corazon, who still seemed a bit dazed from his own release.
But his eyes did meet yours, even as his brother now fucked you raw from only footsteps away.
Yet, it wasnât the full sadness from earlier in Coraâs stare any longer. You saw real lust for you still so heavy in those red eyes then. That look which said he would also love to do this to you if youâd only ask him for it.
Corazon would do anything you wanted him to going forward.
And that thought was enough to bring the coil of warmth into your stomach again.Â
You were going to be fine. You would survive.
Youâd never have to sit in a room alone again either and worry about who or what future awaited you on the other side.
Because your monsters were already here. And they had chosen you.
You moaned loudly. Both of these men in your mind, together again while that pleasure sent your body into ecstasy one more time.
You came with that cry for Doflamingo as he orgasmed gladly in return to flood your poor channel yet again with his seed.Â
Your abused cunt was dripping and your body shaking before Doflamingo pulled you fully back against his chest, wrapping his warm wings around you protectively.
His voice was a bit uneven, matching his rough breathing now. âLetâs go home then. All three of us. Tonight and forever.â
And Corazon smiled slightly at last to that rare sentiment. A remarkable expression in its own right.Â
Because maybe Cora was finally realizing as you had that the worst was not truly the worst.
Doflamingo wasnât going to let anything happen to you now.
This deal had been made and the ink was already dry.
Cora used his feathers to awkwardly pull up his underwear and pants before he idly began collecting your clothing for you soon after.
âYouâre going to need bigger beds then, Doffy. Both at the lakehouse and the penthouse.â Corazon said quietly as he looked back to the two of you who were still recovering.
Doflamingo smirked, not disagreeing this time. âThatâd be much easier than arguing whose bed sheâll get in each night, wouldnât it?â
Youâd lay with them both of course.
But Doflamingo nipped your ear for good measure too as his feathers rubbed more possessively across your abdomen.
âYes. Weâll have quite a nest going on soon enough.â He grinned wide in anticipation of this truth. âLittle ones never like to sleep alone either after all.â
ââââââââââ
End.
Thank you for reading! â€ïžđ
A/N: The two sentence horror story quoted in the beginning is âKnockâ by Fredric Brown.
#rosinante x you#rosinante x reader#corazon x y/n#corazon x you#corazon x reader#doflamingo x y/n#doflamingo x you#doflamingo x reader#doffy x y/n#doffy x you#doffy x reader#doflamingo smut#doflamingo fanfic#one piece smut#one piece fan fiction#one piece x y/n#one piece x you#one piece x reader#op doflamingo#one piece doflamingo#doflamingo one piece#doflamingo#donquixote doflamingo#doflamingo op#doffy one piece#op doffy#doffy#rosinante corazon#donquixote rosinante#one piece rosinante
456 notes
·
View notes
Text
Silent Strain | Part iii
Outbreak! Joel Miller x f!reader
previous part | next part
chapter summary: Joel is afraid of letting you out of his sight and you were afraid of him slipping away.
w.c: 16k> (it was going to be 8k but this happened)
warnings: angst, mentions of panic attack, fluff. no proofreading. Probably some things won't make sense, but I felt pressured and I had to post this chapter.
a/n: hello! Last fic I posted didn't go how I expected but here's another chapter of this series. I hope you like this chapter and PLEASE share your thoughts with me. Reblogs and comments are always appreciated. Happy reading đ
dividers by @/saradika-graphics
As the first gloomy light of morning crept through the window, Joel felt like he could finally breathe again. The soft, grey dawn brought with it a sense of calm that the night had cruelly stolen away. He didnât fear the darkness itself; he'd learned long ago to live within its shadows, but he feared the memories that the darkness brought to him. The loss, the crying, the desperation... and the blood.
The thought of losing another child, and losing you in the process, cracked the rough surface he had been hiding behind for so many years. It was too much; it was too familiar. As much as he tried to stay strong, the fear had gnawed at him, tearing at the fragile walls he had built around his heart.
Your breathing had steadied, though the pain had not fully subsided. He could feel your heartbeat against his chest, uneven but there, steadying his own frantic pulse. He had held you tighter, his own breath coming in ragged, uneven gasps, trying to stay calm for you, for the baby.
After the scare from last night, Joel had held you close, his arms wrapped tightly around you, his face buried in your hair. He whispered softly; words meant to soothe you but also to keep his own panic at bay. "It's okay, darlin'. I'm here. Just breathe. Stay with meâŠ"
The hours had dragged on, and every flicker of discomfort on your face sent a fresh wave of panic through him. He hadn't let himself sleep, afraid that if he closed his eyes, he might wake up to another nightmare.
Now, in the pale morning light, Joel watched you. Your eyes were closed, but your breathing was calm and even, a welcome change from the strained, pained gasps that had filled the room only hours before. He stroked a thumb gently along your arm, his touch feather-light, afraid of disturbing you but needing the contact to ground himself.
Ellie, who had kept a worried vigil nearby, finally stirred awake. She glanced over and saw Joel watching you, the lines of tension still etched into his face.
"Is⊠is she okay?" Ellie whispered, moving closer, her eyes wide with concern.
Joel nodded slowly, his voice barely a murmur. "Yeah, I think⊠I donât know.â
Ellie let out a breath she didn't realize she'd been holding. "God, Joel, you looked so scared," she admitted, trying to lighten the mood, though her voice was shaky. "Iâve never seen you like that."
Joelâs lips twitched into a faint, weary smile. "Guess I'm getting soft, huh?"
Ellie leaned against the wall, watching him carefully. "That isnât bad thing," she muttered, her eyes flicking over to you. âShe needs you.â
Joelâs gaze softened, his eyes returning to you, still sleeping peacefully. Then, his gaze went to Ellieâs again.
âEllie, can you take care of her for a moment?â
Ellie nodded, confused as Joel stood up, walking towards the door without saying a word to her.
Joel's steps were heavy, each one echoing softly in the quiet room. He reached the door and paused for a moment, his hand resting on the rough wood. His shoulders were tense, his head slightly bowed as if wrestling with some invisible weight.
Ellie watched him, frowning. "Joel?" she asked, her voice barely more than a whisper. "Where are you going?"
He didn't turn around, didn't meet her gaze. "Just⊠need a minute," he replied, his tone low and strained. "I'll be back soon."
Ellieâs eyes flicked back to you, still resting, and then back to Joel. âSheâs gonna wake up and ask for you,â she said, her voice gentle, but firm. "You sure youâre, okay?"
Joel nodded, though his movements were stiff, almost mechanical. "Yeah," he muttered, though he didnât sound convinced. âI just need some air."
With that, he slipped out the door, the cold morning air rushing in as he opened it. He took a deep breath, feeling the sharp chill hit his lungs, grounding him momentarily. He stepped outside, letting the door close quietly behind him.
He stood there, just outside, his breath visible in the cold air, his mind racing. The panic from the night before still clung to him, like a dark shadow that refused to leave. His hands trembled slightly as he ran them through his hair, trying to calm himself down.
He couldn't shake the image of you in pain, the fear in your eyes, the blood on your hands. It felt like a nightmare he couldn't wake up from, a terrifying reminder of all the things he couldn't control, all the people he couldn't protect.
He closed his eyes, leaning against the wall of the house, his breathing coming in short, uneven bursts. He pressed his hands against his chest, trying to steady his heart, but the memories wouldn't let him rest. Memories of Sarah, of the pain of losing her, of the years spent hardening himself against that same pain.
And now, here he was again, facing the possibility of losing someone he cared about more than he wanted to admit.
"Come on, Joel," she muttered under her breath, killing the silence on Joelâs mind.
âGo back insideâ he said.
Ellie jumped slightly at his words, her eyes darting to Joel. She could see the tightness in his shoulders, the tension in his jaw. For a moment, she considered arguing, but something in his voice stopped her. There was a rawness there, a plea she hadnât heard before.
âJoelâŠâ she started, her voice softer now, more careful.
His eyes flicked to hers, the pain clear, almost palpable. âEllie, just⊠go back inside,â he repeated, his tone almost breaking. âPlease.â
She hesitated, biting her lip, before nodding âYou know itâs not your fault.â
Joel's face tightened at Ellie's words, his jaw clenching as if he was holding back a torrent of emotion. He shook his head, looking away for a moment, his gaze hard and distant, lost in anger and regret.
âI dragged her here,â he muttered, his voice rough and strained. âKnowing her state, knowing what could happen⊠I shouldâve left her behind. Shouldâve kept her safe.â
Ellie took a step closer, her own face a mix of frustration and empathy. âBut you didnât,â she argued softly. âBecause you knew sheâd never forgive you if you did. She wanted to be with you, Joel.â
He looked back at her, his eyes narrowing slightly as if weighing her words. âIt doesnât matter,â he replied, his voice a little louder now, a little more forceful. âI still made the call. I still put her in danger.â
Ellie shook her head. âYouâre doing everything you can to protect her. You think she doesnât know that?â She took another step closer, her tone firmer. âShe trusts you, Joel. She believes in you. And⊠so do I.â
For a moment, Joelâs expression softened, the harsh lines of his face easing slightly. But then he closed his eyes, drawing in a deep breath, as if trying to steady himself. âI donât know if thatâs enough, kid,â he whispered, his voice barely audible.
Ellie sighed, glancing back at the door. âIt has to be,â she said. âBecause she needs you now more than ever. And youâre the one whoâs gonna keep her safe.â
Joel let out a long, shaky breath, his shoulders slumping as if a weight had settled on them. He looked at Ellie, his expression caught between determination and fear. "Yeah⊠I hope you're right," he murmured, almost to himself.
Ellie reached out, touching his arm gently, a rare moment of softness between them. âJust⊠donât beat yourself up too much, alright?â she said, her voice low. âSheâs gonna need you to be strong for her. And so am I.â
Joel and Ellie stepped quietly back inside the house, the dim light from the early morning casting long shadows across the walls. Joel's eyes immediately moved to you, lying on the couch, your face still and peaceful in sleep. For a brief moment, he felt a strange calm settle over him, just seeing you safe, resting.
But as if sensing their presence, you began to stir. Your eyes fluttered open slowly, adjusting to the dim light. The ache in your body was still there, a dull throb in your stomach, but the sharp pain had subsided, leaving only a sense of heaviness. You blinked a few times, your gaze settling on Joel and Ellie as they stood by the door, both looking back at you with relief.
âHeyâŠâ you murmured; your voice raspy with sleep. You tried to push yourself up, but Joel was by your side in an instant, his hands gently helping you to sit up. His touch was careful, as if he was afraid you might break.
âTake it easy,â he whispered, his voice low and soothing.
You nodded, wincing slightly as you adjusted yourself. âIâm sorry⊠I didnât mean to⊠I justâŠâ Your voice trailed off, and you swallowed hard, trying to find the right words. âIâm okay, really.â
Ellie stepped closer, her eyes wide with concern, but there was a hint of a teasing smile on her lips. âYou better be, âcause I donât think I can handle Joel being that freaked out again,â she said, trying to lighten the mood.
You chuckled softly, a weak smile spreading across your face. âGuess I gave you both a bit of a scare, huh?â
Joelâs expression softened, his thumb gently brushing against the back of your hand. âYeah, you could say that,â he murmured, his voice thick with emotion.
He didnât meet you gaze, and you know damn well what that meant. You noticed the way his eyes seemed to avoid yours, his gaze fixed on some invisible point in the room. His thumb kept moving over the back of your hand, but there was a tightness in his jaw, a hesitation in his posture that made your heart ache.
âEllie,â you said softly, turning your head toward her. She paused, halfway through rummaging in the supply bag, her eyes darting between you and Joel. âCould you⊠give us a minute?â
Ellie hesitated, her gaze lingering on Joel for a moment, and then on you. She seemed to understand that something more needed to be said between the two of you. She nodded slowly, trying to mask her concern with a casual shrug. "Yeah, sure," she muttered, trying to play it cool, even as her curiosity buzzed beneath the surface. âIâll, uh, go check on the weather or something.â
She grabbed her jacket, slinging it over her shoulders and headed toward the door. âBut if I hear any yelling, Iâm coming back in,â she added with a small grin, trying to lighten the mood before she slipped out the door, leaving the two of you alone.
The room was suddenly much quieter without Ellieâs presence. The only sounds were the crackling of the dying fire and the distant, muted wind outside. You turned back to Joel, your eyes searching his face. He still wasnât looking at you, his thumb still moving in that steady rhythm against your hand.
âJoel,â you whispered, trying to draw his gaze back to yours. "Look at me."
He hesitated, his shoulders tense, but finally, he lifted his eyes to meet yours. You could see the conflict there, the worry, the guilt. âWhat is it?â you asked gently. âWhatâs going on in that head of yours?â
He took a deep breath, his jaw clenching for a moment before he spoke. "I⊠Iâm sorry,â he said, his voice barely above a whisper. âFor all of it. For dragging you out here, for⊠putting you in danger."
You shook your head, squeezing his hand. âJoel, I made that choice. I knew what I was getting into.â
He shook his head, his eyes dropping again, filled with that familiar guilt. âNo⊠you didnât. Not really,â he muttered.
You reached up, cupping his cheek with your free hand, forcing him to look at you again. âJoel, stop,â you said firmly, your voice steady. âNothing is going to happen to us. Iâm not going anywhere, and neither are you.â
He closed his eyes, taking a shuddering breath. âIâm just⊠Iâm so damn scared,â he confessed, his voice breaking slightly. "Of losing you. Of losing anotherâŠ"
You felt a lump form in your throat, understanding the weight of his words, the depth of his fear. You leaned closer, pressing your forehead against his, your voice soft.
âJoel, the baby is okay,â you reassured him softly, hoping your words would ease some of the fear you saw in his eyes. "I can feel it."
He shook his head slightly, his gaze dropping to the floor. âHow do you know?â he asked, his voice low and rough. There was a tremor in it, a crack that revealed the depth of his concern. âHow do you know when weâre out here, and everythingâsâŠâ He trailed off, his breath hitching.
You swallowed, trying to find the right words, to offer him some kind of comfort. âI just do,â you whispered, moving closer to him. âI can feel it. Maybe itâs just⊠a motherâs instinct. But I believe it, Joel. I feel like⊠this baby is strong.â
Joel's eyes softened at your words, but the fear still lingered there, heavy and ever-present. He swallowed hard, his Adamâs apple bobbing as he tried to steady himself. His hand moved to rest on your stomach, his palm pressing gently against the swell. He closed his eyes, as if trying to feel what you felt, to believe in what you were saying.
âStrong,â he repeated softly, almost like he was testing the word, trying it out to see if it fit. "I hope so⊠I really do."
You placed your hand over his, squeezing it lightly. âI know so,â you assured him, your voice unwavering. âI know itâs a little tiny thing but..I feel it.â
He exhaled slowly; his breath warm against your cheek. âI want to believe you,â he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper. "I do."
âThen believe me,â you urged, your thumb brushing against his cheek in a soothing motion. âWeâve made it this far, right? Weâre almost there, Joel⊠we just need to hold on a little longer.â
He nodded, a small, reluctant smile tugging at the corners of his lips. âYeah,â
For a moment, the room was silent except for the crackling of the fire and the faint sound of the wind outside. Joel finally met your gaze again, a mix of hope and fear in his eyes. "Iâve lost so much,â he confessed, his voice thick with emotion. âI canât⊠I canât lose you, too.â
Your heart ached at his words, understanding the depth of his pain. You leaned in, pressing a gentle kiss to his lips, trying to pour all the reassurance you could into that touch. "You won't," you whispered against his mouth. "I'm right here, and I'm not going anywhere."
He kissed your back, a little more desperately this time, as if he were afraid you might disappear. You held him close, feeling his body tremble slightly against yours, his breath coming in shallow, ragged bursts.
Ellie pushed the door open, her footsteps echoing in the quiet room. She froze mid-step, her eyes wide as she took in the sight of you and Joel, wrapped in each other's arms, lips just parting from the kiss. Her face scrunched up in mock disgust, and she rolled her eyes dramatically.
âUgh, seriously?â she groaned, putting her hands on her hips. âIf you two wanted to get all mushy, you couldâve at least sent me away or something. Or, I donât know, given me a warning!â
Joel pulled back, a faint blush creeping up his neck. He coughed, trying to mask the embarrassment with a stern look. âEllie,â he started, his voice gruff, but she just waved him off.
âNo, no, itâs fine," she said with a playful grin, "I mean, I get it⊠the worldâs falling apart, and youâre all about the dramatic declarations of love. But can you keep it PG for the kid in the room?â
You couldnât help but laugh, the tension of the moment breaking as you met Ellieâs teasing gaze. âSorry, Ellie,â you chuckled.
She rolled her eyes again but smiled, moving to sit on the edge of the bed beside you. "Yeah, yeah. Just⊠don't make me an unwilling participant in your cheesy romance, okay?" She paused, glancing between the two of you, her expression softening just a bit. "But⊠Iâm glad youâre both okay.â
Joel shook his head, a small, reluctant smile forming on his lips. "Weâre okay, kiddo," he replied softly, his voice still carrying a hint of emotion. "Weâre all okay."
Ellie grinned, nudging Joel lightly with her shoulder. âGood,â she muttered, â'Cause I need both of you.â
You and Joel exchanged amused glances, and for a moment, the heaviness in the room seemed to lift, replaced by a sense of warmth and comfort in knowing you were all still together, facing whatever came next.
Four months had passed since that tense night, and winter had settled in with a cold grip. The once vibrant landscape had transformed into a stark, snowy expanse. You, now seven months pregnant, felt the weight of your journey more than ever, but the quiet strength of Joel and Ellie beside you made the harsh conditions more bearable.
Now seven months pregnant, you felt the weight of it all pressing down on you, not just the baby growing inside, but the miles you had trudged through the wilderness. Your feet ached, your back was sore, and your hands were red and raw from the cold. Yet, the quiet strength of Joel and Ellie beside you made the harsh conditions somehow more bearable. Joel, ever watchful, kept close, his eyes always scanning the horizon for any sign of danger, his presence a constant comfort. Ellie, with her relentless spirit, kept the mood light with her jokes and sarcastic comments, doing her best to distract you from the relentless chill.
The trio of you had walked through miles of frost-covered terrain, the snow crunching beneath your boots. Each step was a reminder of how far you had come and how much further you still had to go. Wyoming was just ahead, a small but significant milestone in your quest for safety and a future.
Joel trudged ahead, his face set in determined lines, but every now and then he would glance back at you, making sure you were okay. He had taken to carrying a small pack with supplies, his concern for you palpable. Ellie, now a bit more grown and experienced, walked close by, occasionally breaking the silence with a joke or a comment, trying to keep your spirits up.
You looked at Joelâs profile, his face partially hid the fear on his bones and despite his gruff exterior, he had become your rock through this tumultuous journey. You had come to rely on his strength and his soft, rare moments of tenderness.
December 1st
âWinter has arrived with a vengeance. The cold is biting, and our progress has slowed. Weâre staying in an old barn for the night, huddled together to keep warm. Joelâs been making sure the fire stays lit, while Ellie tries to make the best of our situation.
I can feel the baby kicking more strongly now. Itâs a constant reminder of why weâre enduring all of this. Joelâs been more attentive, though still guarded. Heâs trying so hard to protect us, and I wish he could see that his presence alone is enough.
The snow makes everything look different. Almost beautiful, in a way that feels wrong given the world weâre living in. We made camp in a small cabin tonight. Joel found some firewood, and Ellie kept herself busy by trying to make soup out of what little we had. Sheâs worried about me, even though she pretends not to be. I can see it in the way she watches me, like sheâs waiting for something to happen. Joel, too, keeps his eyes on me, never letting me stray too far. I think heâs afraid, maybe more than heâll ever admit.
The babyâs been kicking more. Itâs a strange feeling, like little taps from the inside, reminding me that thereâs something good in this world. Something worth fighting for.â
The cold wind whipped around you, making it difficult to see very far ahead. Joel motioned for a short break, and you gratefully lowered yourself onto a nearby snow-covered log. Ellie quickly dug out some snacks and hot drinks from her pack, her hands red and numb from the cold.
âHere,â she said, handing you a steaming cup. âThis should help warm you up.â
You took the cup gratefully, savoring the warmth as it seeped into your fingers and then your body. âThanks, Ellie,â you said, smiling. âI donât know how weâd have made it without you.â
Ellie shrugged; her cheeks flushed from the cold. âJust doing my part,â she said with a wink. âAnd keeping you guys from going completely crazy.â
Joel joined you, taking a seat beside you and offering you a small piece of dried fruit. âWeâre almost there,â he said, his voice softer than usual. âJust a bit further, and weâll be in Wyoming.â
You nodded, taking comfort in his words. âI know,â you replied. âItâs just... sometimes it feels like itâs never going to end.â
Joelâs hand reached out, gently resting on your knee for a few minutes to provide the comfort he knew you needed.
As you made your way through the snow-covered terrain, the excitement of nearing Wyoming provided a much-needed boost. Joelâs usual calm demeanor had been unwavering through most of the journey, but today, there was an underlying tension in his movements that you and Ellie didnât immediately notice.
Joelâs breaths were more rapid and shallow, though he tried to mask it behind a determined facade. He kept a firm grip on his pack and occasionally glanced around with a slightly strained look. His face, though mostly hidden by his scarf, betrayed signs of an inner struggle that he wasnât quite ready to share.
Ellieâs voice broke the silence, sharp and unfiltered as always.
"Are you dying?" she asked, half-joking but with an edge of genuine concern. She was walking beside you, her eyes narrowed at Joel, who hadnât slowed his pace despite the obvious tension in his movements.
Joel grunted, his response delayed as he adjusted the pack on his shoulder. "No," he said curtly, his breath coming out in visible puffs in the cold air. "Iâm fine."
"You donât look fine," Ellie pressed, glancing at you as if seeking backup. "Youâre all... sweaty and weird."
You frowned, watching Joel carefully now. Ellie wasnât wrongâthere was something off about him today. The way his shoulders hunched, his steps just a bit too heavy, like he was pushing through something. He had been quiet, more so than usual, and you could sense the strain behind his eyes whenever he glanced back at you.
"Joel?" you asked, your voice softer than Ellieâs but carrying the same concern. "Whatâs going on?"
He slowed his steps, finally stopping to catch his breath. His hand went to his side, rubbing it briefly before he straightened up, avoiding eye contact. "Itâs nothinâ," he muttered, though his voice lacked its usual strength. "Just... pushin' too hard today. Weâre close, is all. No time to slow down."
Ellie crossed her arms, her eyes flicking between you and Joel with a skeptical look. "Right," she said, not convinced. "Youâre not dying, but youâre also... not dying?"
Joel shot her a look that couldâve silenced most people, but not Ellie. "I said Iâm fine."
You stepped closer to him, concern outweighing your hesitation. "Joel, you need to tell us if somethingâs wrong. You canât carry this all by yourself."
He exhaled through his nose, the stubbornness etched in his expression softening for just a moment. "Iâll be alright," he said, though now his voice was quieter, less defensive. "Just... need a minute. Weâll keep movinâ after that."
Ellie threw her hands up. "Well, thatâs reassuring," she muttered, but you could tell the worry hadnât left her eyes.
You stayed close to Joel, watching him as he tried to steady his breathing, his hands resting on his knees for support. The tension that had been building inside you all day finally surfaced, the reality of how much you were relying on him pressing down on you. But even now, as he struggled, he was still trying to protect you both.
Joel glanced up at you, catching your gaze, and for a brief second, his walls dropped. There it wasâthe vulnerability he was so good at hiding, but not today. Not from you.
âI want to rest for a bitâ you said, placing your hand over your swollen belly. You needed the rest, but you also wanted to force Joel to slow down a bit.
Joelâs eyes flicked down to your hand resting on your belly, then back up to meet your gaze. His expression softened, the usual stubborn resistance he wore melting away for a moment. He sighed, clearly torn between pushing forward and giving in to the obvious need for a break. You could see the struggle in himâthe need to keep going, to get you all to safetyâbut he couldnât deny the toll it was taking on both of you.
"Yeah, alright," he muttered, standing upright and scanning the area. "Weâll rest."
Ellie, who had been quietly watching the exchange, gave a slight huff of relief. "Finally," she said, throwing her pack down onto the snow and plopping down next to it. She stretched her legs out in front of her, rubbing her hands together for warmth. "You both needed this."
You nodded, grateful for the pause, though your focus remained on Joel. He had been pushing himself too hard, and the weight of that knowledge gnawed at you. It wasnât just about the miles or the coldïżœïżœïżœit was the responsibility, the fear of what would happen if he couldnât protect you both. You were carrying a life inside of you, and while you knew Joel would never admit it, that added an extra layer of pressure on him.
Joel knelt down beside you, his eyes still scanning the landscape as though danger could appear at any moment. "We wonât stay long," he said, his voice low. "Just enough time to catch our breath."
But it wasnât true.
As night wore in, Joel had begun gathering wood for a fire, his movements stiff from the weight he carried, not just the physical strain but the burden of keeping you all safe. You watched him silently, your breath visible in the cold night air, as he crouched near a small clearing, arranging the branches and kindling with expert precision. The flicker of the firelight cast long shadows across his face, highlighting the tension in his jaw.
Ellie sat nearby, uncharacteristically quiet, watching Joel with a mixture of curiosity and concern. She hugged her knees to her chest, her usual stream of sarcastic comments absent for now. The cold seemed to have silenced her usual banter, or maybe she was just tired, like the rest of you.
Joel caught your gaze from across the fire, his eyes locking onto yours for just a moment longer than usual. He was tiredâso tired. But he wouldnât say it. He wouldnât admit that he needed to rest just as much as the rest of you, if not more. His protectiveness ran so deep, it was like a force of nature, driving him even when his body begged for relief.
"You should sleep," he muttered, breaking the silence, his voice rough but soft. "Iâll keep watch."
"You need to rest too, Joel," you replied, your voice barely more than a whisper over the crackling fire. "You canât keep pushing yourself like this."
He didnât respond right away, his eyes flickering to the flames as if avoiding the truth of what you were saying. Ellie, sensing the tension, chimed in from her spot by the fire.
"Yeah, seriously, man. Youâve been on âprotector modeâ for hours now. Youâre not a machine, you know."
Joel grunted, his usual response when he didnât want to argue but also didnât want to agree. He poked at the fire with a stick, the sparks floating up into the dark sky. "Iâm fine," he said again, the same phrase heâd been using all day, but it sounded weaker now. Less convincing.
You leaned back against the cave wall, watching him through the flickering light. He was still trying to protect you, still carrying the weight of all your lives on his shoulders. But you could see it wearing on him, the exhaustion, the fear he wouldnât admit to, the responsibility that felt crushing.
"Joel," you said quietly, "weâre not going to make it if you donât take care of yourself too.
His eyes snapped to yours again, something unreadable passing through them. For a moment, you thought he might argue, might tell you once again that he was fine. But then he sighed, the sound heavy with everything he wasnât saying.
"Iâll rest when you two are safe," he said, his voice rough and tired, like he was trying to hold back the weight of the world. "I promise."
Ellie threw a stick into the fire, watching it crackle with an unimpressed look. "Great. So, weâre just supposed to wait until you collapse?"
Joel shot her a look, but it lacked its usual sharpness. You could see that even he was starting to acknowledge the truth.
And just when he was about to say something, you moved uncomfortable.Â
Before Joel could respond to Ellieâs sharp comment, you shifted in your spot, a small grimace passing over your face as the baby kicked again. This time, it was stronger, more insistent, and the discomfort rippled through you unexpectedly. You instinctively placed a hand over your belly, your breath catching as the sensation overwhelmed you.
Both Joel and Ellie immediately noticed the change in your posture. Joel's eyes widened, all traces of exhaustion vanishing in an instant as he leaned closer, his expression full of concern.
âWhat is it?â His voice was tight, his protective instincts kicking in instantly. âAre you alright?â
You nodded, though the tension in your face said otherwise. âIâm fine⊠itâs just⊠the babyâs kicking. Itâs strong.â
Ellie scooted over, her eyes wide with curiosity and a mix of awe. âWhoa, really?â she asked, her usual snark replaced by genuine interest. âCan I feel?â
You smiled, despite the ache, and gestured for Ellie to come closer. She tentatively reached out, her small hand resting on your belly. A few moments passed, and then the baby kicked again, more pronounced this time. Ellieâs face lit up, her eyes going wide with amazement.
âThatâs wild,â she breathed. âItâs like⊠a real person in there, huh?â
Joel remained still, his expression a mixture of hesitation and uncertainty. His eyes flickered from your face to your belly, where Ellieâs hand still rested, her excitement palpable. But Joel⊠his gaze was distant, conflicted, as though something heavy was weighing on his mind.
You watched him for a moment, noticing the subtle tension in his shoulders, the way his jaw clenched like he was fighting something deep within. He had been so protective of you and the baby, yet now, there was this hesitation that hadnât been there before. Like the reality of it all was finally sinking in, and it scared him in a way he hadnât expected.
Your heart softened at the sight of himâthis man who had carried so much weight on his shoulders, trying to keep all of you safe. And now, with the baby growing inside you, it seemed like the responsibility was becoming even more overwhelming for him.
Without saying a word, you reached for Joelâs hand, gently pulling it toward your belly. He resisted at first, his eyes meeting yours with an uncertain look. But you smiled, reassuring him, and after a beat, he let you guide his hand to rest over where the baby had just kicked.
For a moment, the world seemed to stop. His hand, warm and rough, pressed against your belly, and then the baby kicked againâstrong and insistent, like it was reminding him of its presence. Joelâs breath hitched, and his eyes widened in surprise. You could see the emotions flashing across his faceâfear, wonder, maybe even hopeâbut he didnât pull away.
He swallowed hard, his voice barely a whisper. âThatâs⊠thatâs the baby,â he said, his tone filled with awe, like he couldnât quite believe it was real.
You nodded, your hand still resting on top of his, offering comfort. âYeah, Joel. Thatâs our baby.â
For a moment, Joel just stared at your belly, his hand still pressed against you. Then, slowly, his walls started to crumble. His shoulders slumped, and he let out a shaky breath, the tension that had been building inside him for days finally releasing.
As you watched Ellie marvel at the sensation of the baby kicking, you couldnât help but notice Joelâs face. His eyes, though focused on your belly, were distant, clouded with thoughts you knew all too well. His silence spoke louder than any words could, and you could see the weight of it pressing down on him, the same doubts and fears he always tried to hide. But this time, there was no hiding.
Without thinking, you gently placed your hand over Ellieâs, signaling for her to stop. "Hey, El⊠letâs give the baby a little break," you said, your voice soft but firm.
Ellie looked up at you, confused for a second, before pulling her hand back and sitting up straight. She shrugged nonchalantly, though her eyes lingered on your belly, clearly still amazed. âYeah, sure. That was pretty cool though,â she muttered, leaning back and poking the fire with another stick.
But your attention wasnât on Ellie anymore. It was on Joel. His hand was still resting on your belly, and he hadnât moved. You could see the tension in his face, the way he was trying to hold it together for both of you. He needed to rest, to let himself break for just a moment, but you knew how hard that was for him. How much he felt like everything was on his shoulders.
"Joel," you said quietly, almost more gently than you intended. His name felt different on your tongue, like it wasnât really you speaking.
He didnât respond immediately, his eyes still locked on your belly. You took his hand and slowly lifted it away, placing it in his lap. He blinked, as if snapping out of a trance, and finally looked at you. The weariness in his face was undeniable now, and you could see the cracks in the facade he always tried so hard to keep in place.
âYou need to rest,â you said, your voice soft but firm, with an edge that wasnât quite your usual tone. It was more insistent, more like a command than a request. You werenât just asking him to take a breakâyou were telling him.
Joelâs brows furrowed, his lips parting slightly as if to protest, but you cut him off before he could speak.
âI mean it,â you added, surprising even yourself with the intensity of your words. âYouâre not going to help anyone if you collapse, Joel. We canât keep going like this.â
His mouth closed, his eyes searching your face as if trying to figure out what to say, how to argue with you without pushing too hard. But he couldnât. Not this time. Not with the way you were looking at him, with that mix of worry and determination that left no room for debate.
Ellie, sensing the shift in tone, stayed quiet, glancing between the two of you. For once, she didnât throw in a sarcastic comment. She just waited, watching the fire crackle and listening to the tension settle around you.
Joel let out a long breath, his shoulders sagging as the fight drained out of him. He nodded, though it seemed reluctant, like he still couldnât fully let go of the idea that he had to be the one holding it all together.
âAlright,â he muttered, rubbing a hand over his face. âJust for a bit.â
You exhaled, relieved, but you still held his gaze, making sure he understood. âItâs not just for us, Joel. Itâs for you too. You need this.â
He nodded again, and this time, it seemed a little more genuine. âYeah⊠I know,â he whispered, his voice raw with exhaustion.
Ellie glanced up, the smallest hint of a smile tugging at the corner of her lips. âFinally,â she muttered under her breath, though there was no bite in her words this time.
As Joel shifted to find a more comfortable position, he laid his head against your lap, his face pressing gently against your belly. The closeness of him, the warmth of his body leaning into yours, made something inside you tightenâan emotion you couldnât quite name but one you understood all too well. His breaths slowed as the exhaustion finally caught up to him, his body surrendering to the rest he so desperately needed.
Your hand moved on its own, fingers threading through his hair, then brushing down to caress the rough stubble on his face. The small gesture felt both intimate and protective, like you were guarding him for once, in the only way you could. His face softened in his sleep, the tension that had etched itself into his features over the last few days easing away.
Ellie, watching the scene unfold, stifled a quiet chuckle. "Well, thatâs a sight," she whispered, shaking her head with a faint smile. âDidnât think Iâd ever see Joel like this.â
You gave her a soft, knowing smile, your hand never leaving Joelâs face. âYeah, me neither,â you whispered back. The fire crackled between you, casting soft shadows on the cave walls. For the first time in what felt like forever, it was you and Ellie staying awake, the weight of the nightâs silence shared between the two of you instead of Joel.
Ellie stretched out her legs, staring into the flames. âSo... howâs it feel?â she asked, her voice low as if she didnât want to disturb Joel. âYâknow, the baby. Itâs kinda crazy to think that in the middle of all this... youâre growing a person.â
You let out a quiet laugh, glancing down at Joelâs sleeping form, then at your belly. âYeah... itâs crazy,â you admitted, your voice soft but filled with a quiet wonder. âBut it feels... right, somehow. Like maybe this is the one good thing left in the world.â
Ellie nodded thoughtfully; her gaze still locked on the fire. âGuess we all need something good to fight for.â
Silence settled over you both, the crackling of the fire the only sound as the night stretched on. The cave was cold, but there was a warmth in this moment, a quiet bond growing between you and Ellie as Joel slept soundly against you.
For the first time in a long time, it felt like you had a moment to breathe and be still. And in that stillness, with Joel safe and Ellie by your side, you allowed yourself to hope, just for a little while, that maybe everything would be okay.
December 10th
We made it to Jackson today. Itâs hard to believe after everything, but weâre finally here. Weâre safe⊠but something doesnât feel right.
Tommy was so happy to see us. To see Joel. I saw it in his eyes, the relief of having his brother back. And when he looked at my belly, he was surprised, of course, but happy. Even Maria, his wife is pregnant too. She seemed genuinely excited for us, for what this means. But Joel... Joel didnât react the way I thought he would.
Iâve seen him handle danger, grief, and loss; nothing seemed to break him. But today, when Tommy told the news when Maria shared her news, I could see something change in Joel. He didnât smile, didnât share in the moment like I hoped he would. Instead, he shut down. And it hurts. It hurts to think that maybe heâs not ready for this, for us. Maybe heâs scared, maybe itâs just too much. I donât know, but itâs like Iâm carrying this alone.
Iâm scared too. But I want this baby. I want us to be a family. And I thought⊠I thought Joel did too.
Heâs with Tommy now, catching up after a long time or at least pretending to. I can feel something shifted, the distance between us growing, even though weâre finally somewhere safe. What if Jackson doesnât fix this? What if the problem isnât out there, but here between us?
You set the pen down and closed the journal, feeling the weight of the words settling into your heart. You glanced over at the new clothes Maria had left for you in the bed.
As you dressed in the clean, comfortable clothes Maria had left, the familiar weight of worry crept back in. The thoughts of the QZ and everything youâd been through tugged at the edges of your mind, but you pushed them aside, determined to move forward and focus on this new chapter in Jackson. This was supposed to be a fresh start. You were determined to make it feel that way.
The cold air outside hit you as you stepped out of the house, but it was fresh, invigorating. You pulled your jacket tighter around yourself and began walking through the quiet streets of Jackson, hoping that a bit of solitude would clear your head. But as you passed by one of the larger buildings in the town, you heard voices, low but familiar.
Joel and Tommy were inside.
You hesitated by the window, not meaning to eavesdrop, but you couldnât help yourself. The tension in Joel had been building all day, and Tommyâs words floated out into the cold air.
âI thought youâd be happy for me, Joel,â Tommy said, his voice carrying a mix of frustration and concern. âIâm going to be a father. Can you believe that? I thoughtâhell, I thought youâd understand more than anyone.â
There was a long pause before Joel responded, and you could practically feel the weight of what was about to come.
âI donât know if I want to be a father again,â Joel said, his voice low, almost too quiet to hear. It wasnât a confession so much as an admission, like it was something he hadnât even allowed himself to think about until now. âTommy⊠itâs different this time.â
âYouâve got someone, Joel. Sheâsâsheâs carrying your kid. Thatâs not something you just walk away from,â Tommy replied, clearly trying to keep his patience. âYou donât get to be scared and check out now. Thatâs not you. At least, thatâs not the brother I know.â
âI know that,â Joel said, but there was a tremor in his voice that betrayed him. âBut Iâve been through this before. And it didnât end well. What if I canât do it again? What if I canât protect them?â
Tommyâs voice softened. âYouâre not the same man you were back then. And youâve got people now. Youâre not alone in this, Joel. You donât have to carry it all by yourself.â
Another silence followed, and you found yourself holding your breath, waiting for Joel to say somethingâanythingâthat would give you an idea of what he was feeling. But when he spoke again, his voice was strained, full of conflict.
âI want to be there for them. I do. But I donât know how to be a father anymore. After Sarah... it feels like too much.â
Hearing him say her name, his late daughter, hit you like a punch to the gut. You hadnât heard Joel talk about Sarah much, but you knew how deeply her loss had affected him. The silence that followed was thick with emotion, as if Tommy was waiting for his brother to find the words he was searching for.
âThen learn, Joel,â Tommy finally said, his tone soft but firm. âYou can still be a father. It doesnât have to be perfect. It just has to be you trying.â
You could hear the clink of glasses as Tommy poured them both a drink. Joel didnât respond right away, and you took that as your cue to move away from the window, giving them the space they needed.
As you walked away from the window, your thoughts swirling with everything youâd just overheard, you almost didnât notice Maria approaching from down the street. Her footsteps were quiet on the dirt path, and by the time you spotted her, she was already close enough to call your name.
âHey,â Maria greeted softly, her eyes warm but cautious. She seemed to sense the heaviness on your shoulders. âI was just coming by to check on you. Howâre you settling in?â
You managed a small smile, though the weight of what youâd overheard lingered in your chest. âItâs... good. Itâs a lot to take in, but itâs good here.â
Maria studied your face for a moment, as if she could see the mix of emotions brewing beneath the surface. She gave a small nod, choosing not to press. Instead, she shifted the conversation to something else. âI wanted to let you know, weâve got an ultrasound machine here in town. Itâs old, but it works. If you want, we could take a look at the baby, make sure everythingâs okay.â
Her offer took you by surprise, and for a moment, you werenât sure how to respond. The thought of seeing the babyâof actually hearing its heartbeat, seeing it moveâwas both exciting and terrifying. You hadnât had the chance for anything like this since leaving the QZ, and the opportunity stirred a mixture of emotions you hadnât quite prepared for.
âI⊠I donât know,â you admitted, glancing down at your belly.
Maria smiled gently, her understanding clear. âI get it. It can be overwhelming, especially with everything youâve been through. But maybe itâll help. You were out there for so long, it wouldnât be bad give it a check.
You hesitated, then nodded slowly. âYeah, maybe. I think Iâd like that.â
âGood,â Maria said, her smile growing. âOkay, letâs goâ
âWhat now?â you asked, surprised and afraid, there was a strange feeling on your heart at the thought of seeing your baby for the first time.
Maria chuckled softly, sensing your hesitation. âNo time like the present,â she said, her voice calm and reassuring. âI know itâs a lot, but youâve been through worse. This is something good, something for you. And for the baby.â
You felt a flutter of nerves as the reality of it hit youâthe idea of seeing the baby, confirming its presence in a way that was more than just kicks and feelings. It was a lot to take in, and your heart raced at the thought.
âBut... what if somethingâs wrong?â you blurted out, your voice quieter than you intended. It was a fear you hadnât allowed yourself to voice until now, but it was there, gnawing at the back of your mind.
Mariaâs expression softened even more. âThatâs exactly why we check. If somethingâs wrong, weâll know, and weâll take care of it. But listen, youâve come this far. Youâre strong, and so is your baby.â She placed a gentle hand on your arm, grounding you. âYouâre not alone anymore, okay?â
Her words gave you a sense of comfort you hadnât realized you needed. You took a deep breath and nodded, more firmly this time. âOkay. Letâs do it.â
Maria smiled again, âDo you want to find Joel first?â she asked
But you thought about his words, and said no.
You shook your head, the memory of Joel's hesitant confession weighing on your mind. "No," you said quietly, but with conviction. "Not right now."
Maria studied your face for a moment, her expression thoughtful but understanding. She didnât push, simply nodded. "Alright," she said gently. "This is your moment, then. Just you and the baby."
You appreciated her respect for your choice. As much as you wanted Joel to be there, to share this experience with you, part of you knew he wasnât ready. He needed time to sort through his own fears, and you needed this moment to yourself, to connect with the life growing inside you without the burden of anyone else's emotions.
âLetâs go,â you said, your voice firmer now, a strange mix of nerves and excitement bubbling up inside you.
Maria led the way back toward the clinic, with Ellie joining you both, the air cool and crisp as you walked through the quiet streets of Jackson. Inside, the warmth of the room wrapped around you, soothing some of your tension. As you lay back on the table, ready to see your baby for the first time, you felt a flicker of hope, a hope that despite everything, you and this little life inside you could make it.
The door creaked open, and the doctor stepped in. He was tall, with tousled brown hair and kind eyes that immediately locked onto yours. There was a brief pause as he stood in the doorway, his expression shifting from professionalism to something softer, almost as if he were momentarily caught off guard.
"Hi, Iâm Dr. Paul..." he trailed off, his gaze lingering on you just a second too long before he quickly composed himself, stepping further into the room. "Paul Mesner," he added, clearing his throat, his tone now more formal, though there was a warmth in it that you couldnât quite place.
You shifted uncomfortably under his gaze, unsure of the sudden tension that filled the small room. It wasnât overwhelming, but you could feel something shift in the air, as though Paul had felt something the moment he laid eyes on you.
Maria, standing by your side, glanced between the two of you, raising an eyebrow but choosing not to comment.
As you lay back on the examination table, the soft hum of the ultrasound machine filled the room. Maria stood nearby, and Ellie sat on a chair in the corner, her legs bouncing restlessly. Paul prepared the equipment, his movements efficient but gentle.
Ellie glanced around nervously, trying to act cool, but you could see the curiosity and excitement in her eyes. âSo⊠this is where we get to see the little peanut?â she asked, her voice trying to mask her eagerness.
You smiled at her, feeling a sense of comfort that she was here. âYeah, Ellie. This is where weâll see the baby.â
When Paul applied the gel to your belly, Ellieâs eyes widened slightly, but she didnât say anything, her attention fully focused on the screen. As the image flickered to life, the small form of the baby appeared, its heartbeat strong and steady. The room seemed to hold its breath.
He guided you through the process, explaining each step, though his voice was gentle, almost reverent. As the cold gel touched your skin and the machine came to life, Paulâs eyes never strayed far from yours. When he finally looked at the screen, the image of your baby appeared, and so itâs heart beating that filled the silence of the room.
âThere it is,â Paul said softly, the awe clear in his voice. He glanced at you with that same warmth, but your focus was entirely on the screen. But when he looked at you again, there was something undeniably personal in his eyes, like you were the only person in the room.
Ellie leaned forward; her face lit up with wonder. âHoly shit⊠thatâs⊠thatâs the baby?â
You nodded, unable to tear your eyes away from the tiny form. âYeah, thatâs the baby.â
Ellieâs gaze flickered from the screen to you, then back again. âThatâs⊠insane. Itâs real,â she whispered, her usual bravado melting away in the face of something she couldnât joke about.
Your heart skipped a beat as you stared at the tiny image on the screen, tears welling in your eyes.
As you stared at the tiny, flickering heartbeat on the screen, a rush of emotions overwhelmed you. Tears blurred your vision, but you couldnât look away from the image. It was realâyour baby, alive and growing inside of you. The room was quiet, except for the steady thrum of the babyâs heartbeat echoing in the air, a soft, rhythmic reminder that you were carrying a new life.
âEllie,â you whispered, looking at her, âyouâre going to be part of this too. Youâre family.â
Ellie blinked, clearly moved by your words, though she quickly masked it with a grin. âThank youâ she said, smiling down at you.
Paulâs gentle voice brought you back, and when you glanced up at him, he was still looking at you, his eyes filled with something more than just professional care. It was warmth, empathy... maybe something else.
"Youâre doing really well," he said again, his voice barely above a whisper, as though he didnât want to break the delicate atmosphere of the moment.
You smiled weakly, feeling the tears spill over, but you quickly wiped them away. "I wasnât sure what to expect," you admitted, your voice trembling slightly. "But hearing the heartbeat... itâs incredible."
Paul nodded, his gaze still steady on you, his expression soft. "Itâs a moment that changes everything," he said, his voice full of sincerity. "Youâll remember this for the rest of your life."
His words settled over you like a blanket of reassurance, and for the first time since you had arrived in Jackson, you felt a small sense of peace. There was still so much uncertainty ahead, but in this moment, everything felt possible.
Maria, who had been standing quietly off to the side, finally broke the silence. "Itâs beautiful, isnât it?" she said, her voice filled with genuine warmth. She walked over to you and placed a comforting hand on your shoulder. "Youâve been through so much, but youâre going to be okay here."
You nodded, grateful for the support. But your thoughts drifted back to Joel, to the conversation you had overheard between him and Tommy. You couldnât help but wonder how he would react when he saw thisâwhen he heard the heartbeat and realized what was truly at stake.
But for now, you allowed yourself to just be in the moment, surrounded by the quiet reassurance of Mariaâs words and Paulâs steady presence.
"Thank you," you whispered, meeting Paulâs eyes again.
He smiled, the corners of his mouth tugging upward just slightly. "Anytime," he said softly, and for a moment, it felt like he wasnât just talking about the ultrasound.
As you, Ellie and Maria gathered your things and prepared to leave the small room, you felt Paulâs eyes lingering on you, even as you reached for the door. His gaze was soft, but intense, as if he couldnât tear himself away. It left a strange flutter in your chest, a mix of emotions you werenât ready to unpack.
âThanks, Paulâ you said, honestly, smiling at him.
Maria, standing by your side, must have noticed too. When you touched the door handle, ready to step out, she placed a gentle hand on your arm. âWait for me outside,â she said, her voice calm but firm.
You hesitated, glancing between her and Paul, but then nodded, stepping out into the cool air of the hallway. As the door clicked shut behind you, a strange tension filled the room you had just left.
Inside, Maria turned to Paul, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied him. His gaze had been a little too fixated on you, and Mariaâs protective instincts kicked in immediately.
"Paul," she began, her voice quiet but filled with a clear warning. "Donât ever think about it."
Paul blinked, his brow furrowing in confusion. "What do you mean?"
Maria took a step closer, her expression hardening. "I saw the way you were looking at her. But you need to understand somethingâsheâs not here alone. The babyâs father is here in Jackson."
Paulâs eyes widened slightly in surprise, though he quickly tried to mask it. "I wasnâtâ" he started, but Maria cut him off.
"Tommyâs brother," she said, her voice low and steady. "Thatâs the father. And trust me, you donât want to get involved in that kind of situation."
Paul looked taken aback, the realization sinking in. He glanced down, his expression shifting as the weight of her words hit him. "I didnât mean any disrespect, Maria," he said quietly, his tone more subdued now. "I justâ"
"I know you didnât," she replied, softening just a bit. "But Iâm telling you now, for your own sake. Stay professional. Keep it that way."
Paul nodded, the intensity in his gaze dimming, replaced by something more resigned. "Understood," he muttered, his voice low.
Maria gave him a long, measured look before turning to leave. As she opened the door, she glanced back one last time, as if to reinforce her message. Then, without another word, she stepped outside to join you.
You and Ellie were waiting just outside, leaning against the wall, lost in thought. When Maria emerged, she gave you a small, reassuring smile.
"Ready to head back?" she asked, her tone light, as if the conversation inside had never happened.
You nodded, pushing yourself off the wall.
The makeshift theater was packed with people from the community, the flickering light from the old projector casting shadows on the walls. It felt surreal, sitting there with everyone, watching a movie like things were normal. For a brief moment, you allowed yourself to sink into that illusionâinto the laughter, the shared smiles, the warmth of the crowd around you.
But then you saw Joel, after missing him for the whole day.
He was sitting a few rows ahead, his posture tense, eyes focused on the screen but not really watching. Youâd been keeping an eye on him ever since you got there, sensing the turmoil still brewing beneath the surface. As the movie played on, Joel stood quietly and slipped out of the room, unnoticed by most. Except for you.
Something stirred in your chest, a familiar pull that you couldnât ignore. You glanced around, checking if anyone else noticed, but everyone was still absorbed in the film. Quietly, you stood and followed him out, slipping through the door into the cold night air.
The streets of Jackson were quiet, the sound of the movie muffled behind you as you walked. You could see Joel ahead, his figure silhouetted against the dim streetlights. His hands were stuffed in his pockets, his steps slow, like he wasnât sure where he was going, just that he needed to get away.
âJoel,â you called softly, your voice breaking the silence.
He stopped but didnât turn around immediately. You quickened your pace, coming up beside him. When you reached him, he finally looked at you, his expression a mix of exhaustion and something deeperâsomething you couldnât quite place.
"You okay?" you asked gently, though you already knew the answer.
Joel let out a long breath, his shoulders slumping as if the weight heâd been carrying all night had become too much. "Just needed some air," he muttered, his voice rough, but not unkind.
You fell into step beside him, walking in silence for a while, letting the quiet between you settle. You knew Joel wasnât one to open up easily, and you didnât want to push him. But you couldnât just leave him to his thoughts, not when you knew he was struggling.
"Talk to me, Joel," you said softly. "Whatâs going on?"
He was silent for a moment, his jaw tightening as he tried to find the right words. Finally, he spoke, his voice barely above a whisper. "I donât know if I can do this."
Your heart tightened at his words. "Do what?"
"All of it," he said, his voice strained. "Being here... with you, the baby. It feels like Iâm tryinâ to fit into somethinâ I donât deserve. I donât know how to be this person anymore."
You stopped walking, turning to face him, the moonlight casting shadows across his face. "Joel, you donât have to have it all figured out. None of us do."
He shook his head, his gaze dropping to the ground. "I want to be there for you, for the baby, but I donât know if I can protect you. Iâm scared Iâll fail again."
The mention of his past failures cut deep, and you could see the ghosts of his memories haunting him. Sarah. The QZ. Every person he couldnât save.
"You wonât fail," you said firmly, stepping closer, placing a hand on his arm. âI saw the baby todayâ you said with a tiny smile appearing.
His eyes flickered up to meet yours, a hint of surprise breaking through the heaviness that surrounded him. "What do you mean, you saw the baby?" he asked, the tension in his voice softening just a fraction.
You took a breath, feeling warmth spread through you at the memory. "Maria took me for an ultrasound. It was⊠incredible. I felt the heartbeat, Joel. Itâs real. Thereâs a little life in there."
A mixture of emotions crossed his face, curiosity, wonder, and a flicker of fear. "And? What was it like?"
You smiled wider now, unable to contain the joy bubbling within you. "It was amazing. The little form on the screen, just... there. It made everything feel more possible, like maybe we really could do this."
For a moment, Joelâs expression softened, and you could see the flicker of hope behind his eyes. "Thatâs⊠good," he said, his voice barely above a whisper, almost as if he was afraid to believe it.
"It is," you reassured him, stepping closer until there was barely any space left between you. "And youâre going to be a part of that, Joel. Youâre not just the protector; youâll be a father. And I know itâs scary, but itâs also something to live for."
He looked down, his brow furrowing as he processed your words. "You really think so?"
"I know so," you said, reaching up to cup his face again, letting your thumb brush gently across his cheek. "Youâre already so protective of us, and that matters more than you realize. Youâll figure it out as we go along."
As you stood there, the world around you faded into the background, leaving just the two of you in that intimate moment. Something in Joel shifted, the walls he had built around his heart starting to crumble. You could see the conflict within him, fear battling against a yearning to embrace this new reality.
With a gentle tug on his shirt, you pulled him closer, your heart racing in anticipation. "Trust me," you whispered, your eyes locking onto his.
And then, without overthinking it, you leaned in, your lips brushing against his. The kiss was tentative at first, a mingling of uncertainty and hope. But as he responded, deepening the kiss, you felt a wave of warmth wash over you, as if the two of you were forging a new bond amidst the chaos.
His hands found your waist, holding you close, and for those brief moments, it felt like everything else faded away, your fears, the weight of the past, the uncertain future. It was just you and him, sharing something genuine and profound.
When you finally pulled back, your foreheads rested against each other, both of you breathing heavily, the world outside momentarily forgotten. The flicker of fear in his eyes had shifted to something softer, more determined.
"You really mean it," he said, his voice rough but filled with newfound conviction.
"I do," you replied, smiling up at him. "Weâre in this together, Joel. No matter what."
He nodded, a faint smile breaking through the weight he had been carrying.
As the warmth of the moment lingered, Joelâs hands moved gently to your belly, resting there as if he were trying to connect with the little life growing inside you. His expression softened, and a protective instinct shone in his eyes.
âGet some rest,â he murmured, his voice low and steady. âYouâve been through a lot today. We both have.â
You nodded, appreciating the concern in his tone. âI will. But I want you to come back soon, okay?â
A small smile tugged at the corners of his lips. âI will. Just need a minute to clear my head.â
With a lingering touch, he pulled his hands away, and you felt a strange mix of warmth and longing as he stepped back. âIâll see you in a bit,â he promised, his gaze still fixed on you, as if he were memorizing every detail.
You turned, feeling lighter, ready to head back inside and allow yourself the rest you needed. As you walked away, you glanced over your shoulder one last time, catching his eye. The connection between you remained palpable, and you knew that this was just the beginning of something profound.
As you stepped back into the house, the warmth hit you immediately, chasing away the cool night air. Ellie was sprawled on the couch, flipping through a book she'd found earlier, her legs crossed as she absentmindedly skimmed the pages.
She looked up as you entered, her face softening into a lopsided grin. "You okay?" she asked, her tone casual, but you could hear the concern behind it.
You nodded, sitting down beside her. "Yeah. Just needed to talk with Joel for a bit."
Ellie studied your face, her eyes sharp. "And? Everything good?"
You smiled gently, trying to reassure her. "It will be. Weâre figuring things out, one step at a time." You hesitated for a moment before continuing, "You know, we could be a family here. You, me, Joel⊠and the baby."
Ellie blinked, her usual tough exterior cracking just a bit. She let out a breath, leaning back against the couch. "A family, huh?" she muttered, her voice almost too soft for her usual snark. "Never really had one of those."
"You do now," you said, placing a hand on her shoulder. "Itâs not perfect. None of this is. But weâre all in this together."
Ellie let the words sink in, her eyes drifting toward the window as if trying to imagine what a life here could be. "Guess I could stick around," she said, a small smile tugging at her lips. "Teach the kid how to shoot and stuff."
You chuckled softly.
+++++++++++++
Meanwhile, on the other side of the community, Joel sat at the bar with Tommy, the weight of his emotions too much to bear any longer. He stared down at the whiskey in his hand, his knuckles white from gripping the glass too hard.
"TommyâŠ" Joelâs voice was low, broken, as if the words were being pulled from some deep, hidden place. "I need you to do something for me."
Tommy frowned, concern flickering across his face. "What is it?"
Joel swallowed hard; his throat tight. His eyes were red, the strain of the day finally catching up with him. "I need you to take Ellie to the Fireflies."
Tommy blinked; his confusion clear. "What? Joel, -â
"Sheâs immuneâ Joel cut him off, his voice cracking as tears welled up in his eyes. "But I canât do it I canât take her. Â I donât have the heart to leave my woman behind.â
Tommyâs gaze softened, understanding dawning on him. "You meanâŠ"
"Sheâs pregnant, Tommy. I canât take her with us. I canât risk her life or the babyâs. And I canât just leave them behind, not after everything." Joelâs voice wavered, his hands shaking as he finally let the tears fall, his tough exterior crumbling. "I thought I could do it⊠thought I could keep everyone safe, but Iâm just not strong enough.â
Tommy leaned forward, his expression torn between concern and disbelief. "Joel, you donât have to do this alone. Youâve got people here. Youâve got me."
Joel shook his head, wiping at his eyes. "Ellie needs to get to the Fireflies, for the cure. Itâs what sheâs meant for. But I canât go, not with the baby coming. I need you to do this for me, Tommy. Please."
Tommy was silent for a long time, his heart breaking for his brother. "Joel⊠are you sure?"
Joelâs shoulders slumped as he nodded, the weight of his decision pressing down on him. "I donât want to lose her, but I canât lose them either. I canât make this choice."
Tommy sighed heavily, rubbing a hand over his face. "Alright," he finally said, his voice thick with emotion. "Iâll take Ellie. But, Joel...â
Joel took a shaky breath, his hands trembling as he gripped the edge of the bar. âItâs not just Ellie, Tommy. Itâs me too.â His voice cracked, and for the first time in what felt like forever, he let himself be vulnerable. âIâve been having these panic attacks. Canât breathe, canât think straight. I⊠I havenât felt this way since⊠since Sarah.â
Tommy's eyes widened, a mixture of shock and concern flooding his expression. "JoelâŠ"
âI try to hold it together, but Iâm falling apart, man. And I donât know how to stop it,â Joel confessed, his voice breaking. âIâll be out there, trying to protect her, trying to protect all of us, and suddenly it hits me â like a damn freight train. My chest tightens, my heart races, and I feel like⊠like Iâm losing control.â
Tommy was silent for a moment, letting the weight of Joelâs words sink in. He'd seen his brother take on the world, survive impossible situations, but this was different. This was something Joel couldnât fight with his fists or a gun.
âI canât do this anymore,â Joel whispered, running a hand through his hair. "I'm scared all the time, Tommy. Scared that Iâll mess it up. That Iâll lose Ellie. That Iâll lose..." He faltered, swallowing hard. âThat Iâll lose them both.â
Tommy stepped closer; his voice gentle but firm. âYou donât have to carry this alone, Joel. You never did. Itâs okay to feel this way, man. No one expects you to be invincible.â
Joel let out a bitter laugh, though there was no humor in it. âBut thatâs what Iâve always had to be, ainât it? The strong one. The protector. I donât know how to be anything else.â
âYouâve been protecting people your whole damn life,â Tommy said, his tone filled with empathy. âBut now⊠now itâs time to let people protect you too.â
Joelâs eyes were red, his jaw tight as he fought the urge to break down. âI donât know if I can do this without her. Without them.â
âYou donât have to,â Tommy said quietly. âBut Iâll take Ellie to the Fireflies. I promise Iâll keep her safe. You take care of yourself, Joel. Take care of the family youâre building here. Youâve earned that.â
Joel nodded; his heart heavy but grateful for Tommyâs understanding. He still felt the crushing weight of his fears, but for the first time in a long while, he didnât feel completely alone. Tommy was there. Ellie was there. You were there. And soon, there would be a baby who needed him too.
But still, his tears silently fell as he tried to hold himself together. This was the hardest thing heâd ever had to do, and it tore him apart inside. But he knew it was the only way to protect the people he loved. Even if it meant letting go.
+++++++++++++
You sat on the couch with Ellie, the warmth of the fire crackling in the fireplace nearby, casting a soft glow across the room. Ellie was watching the flames, her mind elsewhere, while you found yourself glancing down at your belly again, thinking about everything that was changing, everything that was coming.
âEllie,â you began softly, breaking the comfortable silence between you. She turned her head slightly, her expression expectant. âIâve been thinking⊠Would you wait until after the baby is born to go to the Fireflies? Just a little longer?â
Ellieâs brow furrowed slightly, as if the idea weighed heavily on her. She didnât answer right away, and you could see the internal struggle flicker in her eyes.
âI know you want to help,â you continued, your voice gentle. âI know you want to be the cure, to make a difference. But⊠itâs dangerous out there. And I donât want to lose you.â
Ellie shifted uncomfortably, pulling her knees up to her chest as she stared down at the floor. âItâs not about me, though,â she said, her voice low but steady. âI get it, you want me to stay, but the cure... it could give the baby a better future. It could give everyone a better future. And I canât just sit here while I have the chance to do that.â
Her words struck you deep, and you couldnât help but feel a pang of guilt for wanting her to stay, to keep her close, to keep her safe. But Ellie had always been selfless, always thinking of others, always wanting to make things better.
You sighed, resting a hand on your belly as the weight of her words sank in. âI just want you to be safe, Ellie. You mean a lot to all of us. And I donât want to see you hurt.â
Ellie smiled faintly, though her expression was filled with understanding. âI know. But⊠if I can do something to stop all of this, the infection, the danger, then the baby⊠they wonât have to grow up like this. They could have a real life, without the constant fear of whatâs out there.â
The thought of that future, one where the baby didnât have to face the same horrors that you and Ellie had, made your heart ache. She was right, and that was what made it so hard.
Ellie noticed the worry lines forming on your forehead and reached over, giving your arm a gentle nudge. âHey,â she said, her voice softening, âdonât stress yourself out. Youâve got enough to think about. Go and rest. You need to take care of yourself, and the peanut.â
You offered her a tired smile, appreciating the concern in her tone. âYou sound like Joel.â
Ellie smirked. âGuess heâs rubbing off on me.â
You laughed softly, but the weight of the conversation still hung in the air. âJust⊠promise me youâll think about it, Ellie. Please.â
Ellie met your gaze, her eyes serious. âIâll think about it,â she said, and though you knew her mind was made up, her words gave you a small sense of comfort.
With that, you slowly stood, feeling the fatigue settle into your bones. Ellie watched you with a hint of amusement in her eyes. âGo rest, Mom-to-be,â she teased. âIâll be here.â
You chuckled softly, grateful for the lightness she brought to the moment. âAlright, alright. Iâm going. Good night, Ellie.â
âGood nightâ she replied, smiling as you entered the bedroom.
Joel stood outside for what felt like an eternity, staring into the darkness, weighed down by the decision he had made. He knew it was the right thing to do, but it didnât make it any easier. The thought of sending Ellie away with Tommy gnawed at him, the fear of losing her or failing her again tightening around his chest like a vice.
Finally, with a heavy sigh, he walked back into the house, his footsteps slow and hesitant. The place was quiet, a stillness that only made the ache in his heart more pronounced. He stopped by the door to your bedroom, hearing the soft rhythm of your breathing. You were resting, just like you needed to be.
But there was another conversation he couldnât avoid.
Joel walked down the hall to Ellieâs room. The door was slightly ajar, and he could see her sitting on the edge of her bed, lost in her own thoughts. She turned her head when she noticed him, her eyes narrowing with suspicion.
âWhatâs up?â she asked, trying to keep her tone casual, but there was an edge to her voice that Joel couldnât ignore.
Joel hesitated for a moment before stepping inside. He couldnât meet her gaze right away. âEllie, we need to talk,â he said, his voice low and thick with the weight of his words.
She sat up straighter, sensing that something was wrong. âWhat is it? What happened?â
Joel rubbed a hand over his face, trying to find the right words, but all that came out was, âTommyâs taking you to the Fireflies.â
The room fell into a tense silence, Ellieâs eyes widening in shock before narrowing in anger. âWhat? No,â she said, her voice rising. âYouâre supposed to take me. That was the plan!â
âI canât,â Joel replied, his voice breaking just slightly as he tried to keep his composure. âI canât leave them behind. Not with the baby coming.â
âAre you kidding me?â Ellie snapped, standing up now, her fists clenched at her sides. âYouâre just gonna pass me off to Tommy like Iâm some burden? What the hell, Joel?â
âItâs not like that,â Joel said, shaking his head, but the guilt was already eating at him. âIâm trying to protect you.â
Ellie scoffed, her frustration boiling over. âProtect me? youâre just okay with sending me away? Why canât you take me?â
Joel took a deep breath, the panic rising inside him. âEllie, Iâve been having these panic attacks,â he admitted, his voice shaking. âI canâtâIâm not strong enough anymore. I canât do it. I canât protect you the way I need to, not with all of this happening. I donât want to fail you.â
Ellieâs anger wavered for a moment, her eyes searching his face. âJoelâŠ,â she said, her voice softer now. âYouâre not gonna fail me. You never have.â
âI already have,â Joel whispered, his eyes dropping to the floor. âToo many times. I couldnât save Sarah. I couldnât stop Tess from getting hurt. I wonât let you get hurt too, Ellie. And I canât leave themâher, the babyâbehind. I just canât.â
Ellieâs face softened, but the frustration was still there. âJoel, I donât want Tommy to take me. I want you. Weâve been through all of this together. Itâs you and me. You donât get to just hand me off when it gets hard.â
Joelâs eyes were wet now, the emotions too much to hold back. âIâm trying to keep you safe, Ellie. Thatâs all I want.â
Joel stood outside for what felt like an eternity, staring into the darkness, weighed down by the decision he had made. He knew it was the right thing to do, but it didnât make it any easier. The thought of sending Ellie away with Tommy gnawed at him, the fear of losing her or failing her again tightening around his chest like a vice.
Finally, with a heavy sigh, he walked back into the house, his footsteps slow and hesitant. The place was quiet, a stillness that only made the ache in his heart more pronounced. He stopped by the door to your bedroom, hearing the soft rhythm of your breathing. You were resting, just like you needed to be.
But there was another conversation he couldnât avoid.
Joel walked down the hall to Ellieâs room. The door was slightly ajar, and he could see her sitting on the edge of her bed, lost in her own thoughts. She turned her head when she noticed him, her eyes narrowing with suspicion.
âWhatâs up?â she asked, trying to keep her tone casual, but there was an edge to her voice that Joel couldnât ignore.
Joel hesitated for a moment before stepping inside. He couldnât meet her gaze right away. âEllie, we need to talk,â he said, his voice low and thick with the weight of his words.
She sat up straighter, sensing that something was wrong. âWhat is it? What happened?â
Joel rubbed a hand over his face, trying to find the right words, but all that came out was, âTommyâs taking you to the Fireflies.â
The room fell into a tense silence, Ellieâs eyes widening in shock before narrowing in anger. âWhat? No,â she said, her voice rising. âYouâre supposed to take me. That was the plan!â
âI canât,â Joel replied, his voice breaking just slightly as he tried to keep his composure. âI canât leave them behind. Not with the baby coming.â
âAre you kidding me?â Ellie snapped, standing up now, her fists clenched at her sides. âYouâre just gonna pass me off to Tommy like Iâm some burden? What the hell, Joel?â
âItâs not like that,â Joel said, shaking his head, but the guilt was already eating at him. âIâm trying to protect you.â
Ellie scoffed, her frustration boiling over. âProtect me? I thought you didnât want me to go at all, and now youâre just okay with sending me away? Why canât you take me?â
Joel took a deep breath, the panic rising inside him. âEllie, Iâve been having these panic attacks,â he admitted, his voice shaking. âI canâtâIâm not strong enough anymore. I canât do it. I canât protect you the way I need to, not with all of this happening. I donât want to fail you.â
Ellieâs anger wavered for a moment, her eyes searching his face. âJoelâŠ,â she said, her voice softer now. âYouâre not gonna fail me. You never have.â
âI already have,â Joel whispered, his eyes dropping to the floor. âToo many times. I couldnât save Sarah. I couldnât stop Tess from getting hurt. I wonât let you get hurt too, Ellie. And I canât leave themâher, the babyâbehind. I just canât.â
Ellieâs face softened, but the frustration was still there. âJoel, I donât want Tommy to take me. I want you. Weâve been through all of this together. Itâs you and me. You donât get to just hand me off when it gets hard.â
Joelâs eyes were wet now, the emotions too much to hold back. âIâm trying to keep you safe, Ellie. Thatâs all I want.â
âI know,â she said, her voice wavering. âBut youâre all Iâve got. You canât just let me go like that.â
They stood there in the quiet room, both of them battling their own fears and emotions. Joel wiped at his eyes, trying to collect himself.
âIâm not abandoning you,â he said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. âBut I canât make this choice. I canât risk losing all of you. Tommy⊠heâs strong. Heâll get you there.â
Ellie shook her head, frustration flashing across her face. âYouâre not listening. I donât want Tommy to take meâI want you.â
Joel looked at her, his heart twisting. He hated this, hated that he was letting her down. âEllie... Iâm not your father,â he said, his voice cracking with the weight of the admission. He had never said it out loud like this, and it hit him as hard as it hit her.
The words hung in the air, and for a moment, Ellie looked like sheâd been slapped. Her face hardened, jaw clenched. âWell,â she started, her voice sharp and bitter, âyour girlfriend told me we could be a family.â She glared at him, daring him to contradict her.
Joel winced. The truth of it stung, the possibility of a family he didnât feel worthy of. âI know,â he murmured, struggling to find the right thing to say. âBut Ellie, that doesnât mean I can risk everythingârisk youâfor a chance at something that might never come.â
Ellie shook her head, her eyes filling with tears she refused to let fall. âYou donât get it, do you?â she whispered. âI donât want a family that leaves me behind when things get tough. I donât want Tommy, or anyone else. I just want you.â
Joelâs heart shattered at her words. He saw the hurt, the fear of abandonment in her eyes, and it crushed him. He stepped forward, placing a hand on her shoulder, but she shrugged it off.
âEllie, please...â Joel started, but she cut him off, her voice trembling with emotion.
âNo, Joel. You donât get to decide whatâs best for me without even asking me what I want. Weâve been through too much for that. And now, just when we could finally be somethingâbe a familyâyouâre pushing me away.â
âIâm trying to keep you safe,â Joel repeated, his voice barely above a whisper. âThatâs all Iâve ever wanted.â
âAnd what if I donât want safe?â Ellie shot back, her voice shaking with frustration. âWhat if I want you?â
Joel swallowed hard, unable to find the words to answer her. He had spent so long keeping her at armâs length, convincing himself that it was for her own good. But now, standing here, watching her fight to stay close to him, he realized how much he needed her too. How much she had become a part of his life, of him.
Joelâs jaw clenched, the weight of everything pressing down on him. He didnât want to hurt Ellie, didnât want to push her away, but he felt trapped. Torn between protecting her and staying with the new life that was growing inside you. He took a deep breath, his voice low and firm, but his heart breaking as he spoke.
âThatâs final, Ellie,â he said, his tone leaving no room for argument. âYouâll go with Tommy.â
The words seemed to echo in the room, heavy and irreversible. Ellieâs face crumpled in disbelief, anger flashing through her eyes, but before she could respond, Joel turned and walked out, the ache in his chest almost unbearable.
He moved through the quiet house, his footsteps heavy, his heart even heavier. His mind raced with guilt, fear, and uncertainty. He didnât want to lose Ellie, but he also couldnât leave you behind, not with the baby on the way. He just couldnât.
As he reached the bedroom where you were sleeping, he paused in the doorway. The soft sound of your steady breathing filled the room, offering a strange kind of peace amidst the chaos swirling inside him. Joel leaned against the doorframe, his eyes fixed on your sleeping form, wondering how everything had become so complicated.
He stepped inside, moving quietly so as not to wake you. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he ran a hand through his hair, staring down at his hands as if the answers to his problems might appear there. The weight of his decision pressed down on him, and for the first time in a long while, Joel felt truly lost.
You stirred in your sleep, sensing his presence. Your eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the dim light in the room. Seeing Joel sitting there, shoulders slumped, staring down at his hands, you felt a surge of concern wash over you.
âWhatâs wrong?â you asked softly, your voice groggy from sleep but laced with worry.
Joel flinched slightly, as if he hadnât expected you to wake up. He shook his head, his eyes not meeting yours. âNothinâ,â he muttered, his voice quiet and strained. âGo back to sleep.â
But you knew better. You could see the tension in his body, the heaviness in his expression. You reached out, gently touching his arm, urging him to lie down beside you. âJoel⊠talk to me.â
He hesitated for a moment, the weight of the world still pressing down on him. But instead of saying anything, he let out a long breath and slid under the covers next to you. His movements were slow, deliberate, as if every action carried the burden he was trying to hide.
You shifted closer to him, resting your head on his chest, listening to the sound of his heartbeat, steady but faster than usual. His arm wrapped around you almost instinctively, holding you close, but you could feel the tension in his muscles, the internal battle he was fighting.
âYou donât have to carry it all on your own,â you whispered, your hand gently tracing patterns on his chest.
Joelâs arm tightened around you, but he didnât respond right away. After a long silence, he finally spoke, his voice low and rough. âIâm tryinâ to keep everything together⊠for you, for the baby⊠for Ellie.â
You looked up at him, your heart aching at the sight of the pain etched into his face. âAnd whoâs keeping you together, Joel?â
He didnât answer. He just held you tighter, as if you were the only thing keeping him grounded in that moment. The silence stretched between you, heavy but comforting in its own way.
Joel exhaled slowly, the tension in his body softening just a little as he held you close. He could feel your warmth against him, the steady rhythm of your breath, and it made something inside him loosenâa little piece of that ever-present weight.
He ran a hand through your hair, his voice barely above a whisper. âYou know,â he started, his rough tone softening, âI used to think I was too broken for this⊠for love, for family, for you.â
You lifted your head slightly, looking at him, a small smile tugging at your lips. âJoelâŠâ
But he continued, his words flowing quietly into the night. âBut youâyouâve been so good to me. You, with your stubbornness and your heart⊠you gave me somethinâ I thought Iâd never have again. You make me want to be better. For you, for the baby.â
His hand traced slow, gentle circles on your back, and you couldnât help but laugh softly, the heaviness in the air easing just a little. âYouâre a sap, Joel,â you teased, though your heart was fluttering at his words.
Joel chuckled, the sound low and raspy, but it carried a warmth you hadnât heard from him in a while. âYeah, well, donât get used to it,â he said with a small smirk, his eyes softening as he looked at you.
You settled back against his chest, your cheek pressed to the steady rise and fall of his breath. His hand continued to stroke your back, grounding both of you in that moment. But even as the quiet warmth between you spread, you could feel there was something deeper weighing on him still.
After a few moments, Joel spoke again, this time more serious. âThereâs somethinâ I gotta do. And youâre not gonna like it.â
You shifted slightly, lifting your head to look at him again, your brows furrowing with concern. âJoel, what do you mean?â
His eyes flickered with somethingâguilt, regretâbut he swallowed it down, forcing a gentle smile for you. âYouâre gonna hate me for a little while, darlinâ. But I need to do whatâs right. For you. For Ellie. For this family.â
You opened your mouth to protest, worry creeping into your chest, but Joel stopped you with a soft kiss on your forehead. âJust trust me,â he whispered. âIâll make it right.â
You searched his eyes, seeing the weight of the decision he had made. Part of you wanted to push, to ask him what he meant, but the other part knew better. Joel had always carried the burden of protecting those he loved, even when it hurt him.
Eventually, the quiet comfort of his presence and the exhaustion of the day began to take over. You rested your head back on his chest, feeling the steady beat of his heart beneath you.
âI trust you, Joel,â you whispered, though your mind still whirled with questions.
He held you close, his arm tightening around you, and for a moment, he felt like he could breathe again. But he knew, deep down, that the decision he had made would change things. For better or worse, he would protect the people he loved, even if it meant youâd be angry with him for a time.
As your breathing began to slow, sleep tugging at you, Joel leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to the top of your head. âI love you,â he whispered into the quiet, his voice raw with emotion. âNo matter what happens. I love you.â
You didnât respond, already drifting off to sleep on his chest, but the warmth of his words followed you into your dreams.
Joel he couldnât stop feeling his heart breaking at the sight of you sleeping on his chest right now. He had made you believe that safety was a place wherever he was, he made you believe that you were going to have a place to sleep next to him to keep the demons away.
Joel, still wide awake, stared at the ceiling, the weight of his decision settling heavily over him. But for now, with you sleeping peacefully beside him, he could pretend that everything would be okay, just for a little while longer.
You slowly woke to the soft morning light filtering through the curtains, stretching and blinking against the brightness. As your mind cleared, you reached for Joel, but the spot next to you was empty. A sense of unease settled in your stomach.
Sitting up, you glanced around the room, noticing the stillness. Thatâs when your eyes caught sight of a folded piece of paper on the nightstand, the sight of it sending a rush of anxiety through you. You could see your name written in Joel's familiar handwriting, and your heart sank.
You reached for the letter, your fingers trembling slightly as you unfolded it. The words blurred for a moment, but you forced yourself to focus, the reality of the situation washing over you as you read:
Darlinâ,
I know this isnât what you want to hear, but I have to do this. Iâm leaving you here while I take Ellie to the Fireflies. I thought long and hard about it, and I believe itâs whatâs best for all of us.
I canât risk losing you or the baby. I donât want to drag you into danger. This is something Ellie needs to do, and I canât leave her behind. I hope you can understand.
Youâre stronger than you know, and I trust you to take care of yourself. Iâll be back as soon as I can, I promise. Just⊠please take care of yourself and the baby.
I love you.
âJoel
Your heart raced as you reread the letter, each line cutting deeper than the last. Confusion, anger, and heartbreak swirled within you, each emotion colliding as you tried to process his decision. He was leaving. Leaving you behind to take Ellie away, and you had no way to stop him.
You stood abruptly, the chair scraping against the floor as you rushed to the door, but there was only silence on the other side. You felt a surge of frustration and fear; how could he think this was for the best?
After a moment, you took a deep breath, trying to ground yourself. You could be angry later, but right now, you needed to find him. You grabbed your jacket and hurried out of the bedroom, determination pushing you forward.
âJoel!â you called out, your voice echoing through the empty house. There was no response, only the quiet that surrounded you. You raced down the hall, hoping to find him somewhere inside, but he was nowhere to be found.
Your heart pounded in your chest as you stepped outside, the cool air hitting your skin. You squinted against the light, scanning the area for any sign of him.
The sight of him made your heart drop. Tommyâs face said everything. He looked worn, the weight of the situation clear in his eyes, and that only fueled your rising panic. You rushed toward him, emotions spilling over as tears began to blur your vision.
âTommy!â you cried, your voice breaking. âHave you seen Joel? He⊠heâs leaving me here!â
Tommy stepped forward, his arms opening instinctively as you reached him. You collapsed into his embrace, the warmth of his support contrasting sharply with the cold fear wrapping around you. As he held you close, your tears flowed freely, each sob echoing the pain and confusion swirling inside.
âItâs okay,â Tommy murmured, his voice steady but thick with emotion. âIâm here. Youâre not alone.â
You buried your face in his shoulder, the reality of the situation crashing over you like a tidal wave. âHe thinks heâs doing whatâs best, but heâs not! I canât believe he would leave me.â
Tommy held you tighter, rubbing soothing circles on your back. âI know. I know it hurts. But Joel cares about youâabout both of youâmore than anything. Heâs just scared.â
âBut I need him here!â you exclaimed, pulling back slightly to look him in the eyes, the pain reflected back at you. âI donât want to be left behind. Weâre supposed to be a family!â
âIâm your family,â Tommy whispered, his voice steady and sincere.
You felt a flicker of comfort in his words, but it didnât erase the emptiness Joelâs absence left behind.
âŠâŠâŠ
âTommy,â Joel had said, his voice low and urgent as he leaned closer, eyes dark with concern. âI need you to promise me something.â
âAnything,â Tommy replied, sensing the gravity of the moment.
âTake care of my baby,â Joel had insisted, his expression fierce. âPromise me theyâll be okay.â
Tommy had nodded, ready to reassure him. âOf course, Joel. Iâll do everything I can to keep the baby safe.â
But then Joelâs gaze sharpened, a hint of desperation in his voice. âNo, I mean my baby,â he clarified, referring not just to the life growing inside you but to you as well. âPromise me both will be okay.â
Tommy had felt the weight of that request, the unspoken fears underlying Joelâs words. âYou have my word, brother. Iâll protect them both.â
âŠâŠ
Tags đ: @jasminedragoon @orcasoul @missladym1981 @hiroikegawa @eleganthottubfun @lumpypoll @cuteanimalmama @thespookywookies @goodvibesonly421 @karaslqve @greenwitchfromthewoods @somedayheaven @bambisweethearts @joelsteinfeld @guelyury @biapascal @picketniffler @mrsyixingunicorn10 @httpvomitello @kulekehe
If you want to be removed, feel free to tell me.
#joel miller x reader#joel miller x you#joel miller x y/n#joel miller fanfiction#joel miller x f!reader#pedro pascal character fanfiction#joel miller series#the last of us fanfiction#joel miller#joel miller imagine#joel miller angst#tlou fanfiction#joel the last of us#joel x reader#Joel Miller#pedro pascal x reader#pedro pascal fanfiction#the last of us#pedro pascal imagine#pedro pascal
546 notes
·
View notes
Text
Revenge and Reconciliation
Pairing: Ex gfs Bound!Agatha x Witch!Reader
Summary: When the hex shatters, the bond between you and Agatha reignites with a force too raw to ignore. Confronting her after decades of anger, betrayal, and yearning, youâre determined to make her pay. Power, passion, and a collision of unresolved emotions blur the line between vengeance and surrender.
Tags: Bitter Ex Gfs, Smut, Revenge Sex, Emotional Angst, Power Dynamics, Magic-Infused Sex, Magic Strap, Magic Cum, Magic Wrists Restraints, Slight Degradation, Cum Powered Reconciliation, Revenge Gets Sticky, Sub!Agatha (I know, wtf), Writing Sub Agatha Feels Illegal, Is It Subbing If She Still Wins Tho?
Word count: 6.6k
A/N: I wrote this fic as an attempt to wrestle my way out of the creative block thatâs been clinging to me like an overly affectionate stray cat. I donât think itâs the best thing I could have written, and Iâm not entirely convinced by it, but the idea had been gathering dust on my list for a while, so here we are.
The concept of sub!Agatha has always intrigued meâmostly because, in my mind, itâs about as rare as a solar eclipse. I usually stick to writing Dom!Agatha, but hey, I think sub!Agatha is canon-compliant too⊠just in that âblink and youâll miss it, alignment of the magical cosmosâ kind of way.
For this fic, I decided to throw caution (and some very own personal hcs) to the wind and see if I could somehow make that dynamic work in an x Reader setting. Did I nail it? Definitely not. Do I feel like I truly captured the elusive sub!Agatha vibe that lives rent-free in my head? Eh, weâll call it a work in progress. Maybe Iâll take another swing at it someday. For now, hereâs my first attemptâenjoy! đ
MASTERLIST
Read on AO3
Itâs subtle at firstâa faint ripple in the air, like a string pulled taut and suddenly slackened. But you feel it, deep in your body and soul, as if the ground beneath you shifted.Â
The hex is broken.Â
Agatha.
Her name lingers in your mind like a curse, dragging with it a torrent of emotions youâve spent decades trying to bury.
Fury, white-hot and all-consuming, surges to the surface, clawing at the walls youâve built around it. You can feel it all, the bitterness, the pain, the endless ache of betrayal.
Yet everything feels shushed by the unmistakable pull of her magic, faint but familiar, like the distant hum of a melody you canât forget.
Youâve tried to sever this bond more times than you can count, poured every ounce of power into cutting the thread of magic that still ties you to her.Â
But it never worked. Years of spells, rituals, and desperate attempts to scrape her magic from your soul couldnât erase that connection, that cruel reminder of the love you once shared.
You donât want to feel her. You donât want to feel anything.
But with the hex shattered, sheâs thereâeverywhere. The memories rise like a tide, drowning you in the ghost of what once was.Â
The warmth of her fingers, trailing just long enough to leave a fire in their wake. Her voice, low and teasing, laced with promises that made your heart race. You remember the way she laughed, genuine and unguarded when she let herself forget the world, or the way her lips curled into a smirk when she caught you staring, daring you to look away. Those stolen nights, when her touch was tender and her kisses slow, felt endless, like she was giving you pieces of her no one else had ever seen.
And then⊠nothing.Â
She left. Without a word. Without a reason. Without even a shred of decency to say goodbye. She disappeared like smoke, leaving only the cold, bitter truth: it meant nothing. You meant nothing.
The memories crash to a halt, mocking you, shaming you, for ever believing she could be anything more than one of her masterly crafted lies.Â
Your magic surges in response, wild and vengeful, begging for release. You clench your fists, trying to ground yourself, but itâs futile. Her presenceâor the absence of itâcalls to you.
Itâs been decades, but the wound is as raw as the day she abandoned you, as sharp as the moment you realized she wasnât coming back.Â
But you wonât give her the chance to run this time.
Without hesitation, you focus your energy, feeling the familiar pull of teleportation. The world shifts, and when you open your eyes, youâre standing outside her house in Westview. Itâs dark and unassuming, the air around it heavy with the remnants of the hexâs magic.
The door slams open with a burst of energy, the wood groaning under the force of your magic. The faint remnants of Wandaâs hex still cling to the air, a metallic tang that pricks at your senses, but theyâre nothing compared to the oppressive weight of her presence.
Agatha is sprawled on the couch as if she hasnât a care in the world, her posture loose and unbothered despite the clear signs of exhaustion clinging to her.Â
Her dark hair, longer than you remember, tumbles around her shoulders in wild, mussed waves, catching the light like ink kissed by moonlight. Her clothes are rumpled, the lines of her blouse wrinkled and her jeans have clearly seen better days, but somehow the disarray only adds to her maddening allure.Â
And then thereâs her faceâthose sharp cheekbones, that pale, smooth skin, and the glint in her icy blue eyes that even now refuses to dim.Â
She looks up at you, her smirk curling with the same audacity thatâs haunted you for decades, and for a moment, you hate how effortlessly breathtaking she is, how your heart still skips a beat whenever her eyes meet yours. Even now, even when sheâs powerless.
âWell, well.â she drawls, tilting her head, her voice laced with a defiance she has no right to feel. âCome to gloat?â
You take a step inside and the air shifts, charged with the force of your presence. For the first time in decades, youâre the one with the power, and Agathaâbound, powerless, and aloneâis at your mercy.
âYou look terrible.â you say, your voice sharp, cutting. âWhat happened to the all-powerful Agatha Harkness? Shouldnât you be out scheming, manipulating, destroying lives? Oh, waitââ. You step closer, savoring the way her smirk falters, âYou canât.â
Agathaâs smirk snaps back into place, but thereâs a flickerâtiny, fleetingâof something behind her eyes. Fear? No, she wouldnât let you see that. Regret? That would be even more shocking. Whatever it is, itâs gone in an instant.
âYouâve got quite the mouth on you.â she says, leaning back against the couch. âI guess that hasnât changed.â
Your jaw tightens, so hard youâre lucky you donât chip a tooth. The sheer audacity of her, lounging there like she hasnât single-handedly fueled centuries of your bitterness, makes your magic flare.Â
The air around you hums with tension, a wave of heat radiating from your skin, but she doesnât even flinch. Of course she doesnât. Why would she? Agatha has always been maddeningly immune to the consequences of her actions.Â
âDonât you dare pretend nothing happened.â you snap, stepping closer until youâre towering over her. âYou left, Agatha. You abandoned me without a word. No explanation, no goodbyeâjust gone. Do you have any idea what that did to me?â
âI had my reasons.â she murmurs, voice quieter now, almost too quiet.
Your laugh is cold, bitter. âReasons? Thatâs the best you can come up with? You destroyed me, Agatha. For decades, I tried to understand why, to make sense of how I meant so little to you.â
Her lips part as if to speak, but no words come out. For a moment, just a moment, you see something raw in her gazeâa vulnerability sheâs trying desperately to hide.
âDonât.â you say sharply, your magic flaring brighter. âDonât you dare try to justify what you did. You donât get to play the victim.â
Her smirk falls back into place, but itâs weaker now, almost brittle.Â
âYouâre really milking this righteous fury thing, arenât you?â she quips, though her voice lacks its usual bite. âWhat do you want, then? Revenge? Closure? Or did you just miss me?â
The last question catches you off guard, her tone teasing but her eyes searching. Your magic is screaming at you to be unleashed, the rage bubbling so close to the surface as you lean in closer, your face inches from hers.
âWhat I want,â you say, your voice low and dangerous, âis for you to feel even a fraction of the pain you caused me.â
The heat of your fury presses down on her, forcing her back into the couch. Her sharp tongue falters, her bravado slipping just enough for you to see it: the crack in her armor, the shadow of fear in her eyes.
âGive me one good reason,â you hiss, venom drenching your tone, âwhy I shouldnât end this now. Why I shouldnât take everything from you the way you took everything from me.â
âBecause you still love me.â
Five words, and everything youâve built comes crashing down.
It festers like an old wound torn open, flesh ripped apart to reveal something gory beneath, bleeding and pulsing. Itâs a visceral pain that feels like it might consume you whole, a dark, twisting ache that blooms in your chest and radiates outward.
Your grip on your magic falters, and for a fleeting second, you see her as she was all those years agoâthe woman who once held your heart in her hands, who kissed you like you were the only thing that mattered.
The memory bleeds into the present, stark and jarring, clashing with the image of the woman before you now. Sheâs still breathtaking, but thereâs a hollowness in her now, a shadow where the fire used to burn brightest.Â
The contrast churns something bitter and broken inside youâresentment, grief, yearning, perhaps all three at once. Itâs unbearable, the way the past and present collide, leaving you adrift in the space between what was and what is.
You force yourself to recoil, your magic snapping back to you as if burned.Â
âLove?â you spit, the word a venomous hiss that cuts through the charged air between you. âYou think I could still love you after everything you did? I fucking hate you, Agatha.â
Her laughter startles youâa sharp, bitter sound that carries no joy, only a rawness that sinks deep under your skin. Itâs the laugh of someone whoâs long since made peace with their own destruction.
âHateâs just love thatâs been shattered to pieces.â she says, her voice cracking, the edges sharp enough to draw blood. âAnd we both know youâve been holding onto those shards for decades.â
You want to deny it, to unleash every ounce of fury youâve carried for all these years, to rip her apart for daring to speak such a painful truth aloud.
But you canât.
And itâs in this moment of hesitation, of vulnerability, that the rage in your chest shiftsâtwisting into something far more dangerous.
The bond between you roars, electric and alive, as if responding to your emotions. Itâs always been there, tethering you to her no matter how much you tried to sever it. And now, itâs pulling you closer, wrapping around you like dense smoke.
Itâs infuriating. Itâs intoxicating. And you fucking missed it.
Even bound and powerless, Agatha looks at you as if sheâs still in control, as if the years of pain and betrayal youâve carried mean nothing.
Her eyes narrow, a glint of recognition flashing in that unnervingly sharp gaze. She sees it, she feels it, the way her words have struck a nerve. And, of course, she pounces on it.
âWhatâs the matter, hon?â she purrs, her voice a sickeningly sweet mockery of concern. âCanât decide whether to kill me or fuck me?â
The words land like a match to gasoline, igniting a fire itâs far too late to extinguish. The line youâve been toeing shatters, and before you can stop yourself, you close the final distance between you in one swift movement, your hand wrapping around her throat as you press her back against the couch.Â
Her smirk doesnât leave her lipsâif anything, it deepens, her breath catching just slightly as her eyes gleam with something dark and infuriatingly pleased.
You can feel her pulse under your fingertips, quick and unsteady, and it only feeds the chaos roiling inside you.
âYou donât get to say that.â you hiss, leaning closer until your face is inches from hers. âYou donât get to act like this is a game.â
âAnd what if it is?â she murmurs, her voice low, almost daring. âWhat if thatâs all weâve ever been?â
The anger in your chest twists, warping into something raw and untamed. You hate her. You want her. The two emotions bleed together, inseparable, consuming.
Your grip on her throat tightensânot enough to hurt, but enough to remind her who has the power now. She doesnât fight you, but she doesnât look away either.
âYou have no idea what youâve done to me.â you say, your voice shaking with the weight of everything youâve held back. âNo idea what itâs been like to carry thisâthis anger, this pain, this fucking bond I canât escape.â
Of course, you donât expect her to apologize, she never would, but the flicker of regret in her eyes is louder than words.
The bond between you hums again, relentless and unyielding, pulling you closer even as you try to resist. You do hate her, but you also canât deny the way her presence calls to you, the way her magicâeven diminishedâfeels like a part of you.
âWhy, Agatha?â you demand, your voice breaking as you lean in closer. âWhy did you leave? Why did youââ
She cuts you off by brushing her lips against yours in the barest hint of contact. Itâs not a kiss, not yet, but it steals the breath from your lungs all the same.Â
As her breath mingles with yours, the world collapses to the infinitesimal space between your lips, a charged, aching void that demands to be closed.
And then, as if honoring that demand, she closes the distance.Â
Her lips crash onto yours in a kiss that isnât tenderâitâs a storm, a battle, a clash of wills. Her mouth moves against yours with a desperation that feels like surrender, but thereâs no mistaking the way she bites at your lower lip, as if daring you to take more.
You growl low in your throat, the sound vibrating against her lips as your hands find her hips, pinning her harder against the couch. She arches into you, her body a perfect, infuriating fit against yours, and the bond between you flares alive, pulling you deeper into the chaos of her.
Her tongue meets yours, and itâs moltenâhot and demanding, tangled in a rhythm that feels like a fight for dominance neither of you is willing to lose. The couch creaks beneath you as you press her down, your weight covering hers completely, your hand sliding up to tangle in her hair, tugging just hard enough to make her gasp into your mouth.
This isnât forgiveness. It isnât reconciliation. Itâs unfiltered emotion, punishment and possession, everything youâve bottled up for decades exploding in a collision of anger and desire that leaves no room for restraint.
With a flick of your wrist, her clothes dissolve into shimmering wisps of magic, vanishing like smoke into the air. Whatâs left behind steals the breath from your lungs despite every part of you screaming not to react, not to let her affect you like this.
The sight of Agathaâs bare body, a masterpiece of soft curves and sharp angles, reignites memories you thought youâd buriedâthe way her skin once felt beneath your hands, how her body moved in perfect synch with yours, every sound she made etched into your soul.
Itâs been decades since you last saw her like this, but time has done nothing to dull her power over you.Â
Your pulse thunders in your ears, heat spreading like wildfire through your veins as your gaze trails over her, lingering on the lines of her collarbone, the swell of her breasts, the way her thighs tremble ever so slightly.
Sheâs bound and powerless in every possibile sense of the words, yet somehow she still holds the upper hand.
Her lips curl into the faintest smirk as if she knows exactly what sheâs doing to you. âStill as easy to impress as ever, I see.â
The words snap you out of your trance, a surge of irritation mingling with the desire coursing through you.Â
With another flick of your wrist, ropes of magic coil around her wrists, pulling them together and suspending them above her head. The glowing bonds crackle with energy, casting faint light over her bare skin.Â
Her smirk falters, just slightly, as she tugs against the restraints, her muscles flexing in defiance and testing their hold.
And itâs thatâthat small attempt at resistance, her futile struggle against the bonds youâve createdâthat makes something snap inside you.Â
Itâs not just powerâitâs the realization that she, the woman whoâs haunted your every waking thought and dream, is finally yours to control. The intensity of it almost scares you, the way it spreads through your chest like spilled ink, staining every corner of your mind in pitch black.
Itâs a visceral, consuming need to claim her, to fill her, to mark her in a way that will sear into her soul, leaving no room for doubt or escape. The hunger burns through you, fierce and unrelenting, every ounce of your power thrumming with it, shaping itself into something tangible, something undeniable.
Your lower clothing dissolves into shimmering magic, leaving you partially bareâbut not fully. The vulnerability of complete nakedness is a luxury you canât afford. Not right now. Not with Agatha. You want the contrast to be starkâher, stripped of everything, exposed and powerless beneath you, while you remain in control. Itâs a statement, a reminder, that here, now, youâre the one with the upper hand.
And then, as though summoned by your need, the strap materializes. And itâs not just magicâitâs a part of you, an extension of your body.Â
The weight of it settles against your hips, grounding you, the connection immediate and intimate, as if itâs always been there.
Your gaze drops for a moment, drawn to the way your cock stands proud and commanding, and a smirk tugs at your lips. You take in its size, the thick, substantial girth that demands attention. You make no effort to hide your satisfaction as your hand wraps firmly around its base, stroking it in slow, deliberate movements that make your intent unmistakable.
Agathaâs eyes widen, her own gaze falling to your cock before flicking back to your face. Her lips part slightly, and her tongue darts out to wet them in a motion so instinctive, so sinful, that it sends a fresh jolt of heat through you.
For once, she seems utterly at a loss for words, the sharp wit youâve come to expect from her silenced by the weight of the moment, and by you.
âSpeechless?â you ask, your tone dripping with mockery. âNot like you.â
âWell,â she manages, clicking her tongue, her voice laced with an edge of forced confidence, âyouâve certainly⊠outdone yourself.â
You press the tip against her thigh, watching as her body tenses and her breath hitches. Slowly, teasingly, you trail it upward, letting it graze her glistening folds but never quite giving her what she wants.Â
You see all of her defiance falter the second you tap the tip against her clit. You do it multiple times, teasing her until sheâs a panting mess, her chest heaving as her body completely betrays her.Â
And yet, her eyes stay locked on yours, burning with a mix of frustration and longing.
âLook at you,â you murmur, your hand sliding back to her throat, wrapping around it just enough to keep her grounded. Her pulse races beneath your fingers, and you feel her body relax into your touch, her submission becoming more evident with every passing second. âYouâre supposed to be the powerful one, remember? The one whoâs always in control. How does it feel to be at my mercy?â
She doesnât answerânot with words. Instead, a broken moan escapes her lips as you finally push the tip of your cock into her. The sensation shoots through you like lightning, raw and electric, and you canât stop the low hum that escapes your lips.
âSo wet for someone who acts like sheâs above it all.â you say, your voice carrying a teasing lilt. âTell me, Agathaâdo you always get this needy when youâre powerless? Or is it just for me?â
Her cheeks flush, and she glares at you, but the humiliation in her eyes only makes your smirk deepen. She tilts her hips toward you in an attempt to take more, the motion drawing a smug chuckle from your throat.
âPathetic.â you mock, âYou used to have me on my knees, begging for you. And here you are now, so desperate for my cock you canât even hide it.â
Her lips part in a sharp, trembling intake of breath, her chest rising and falling as her wrists strain futilely against the glowing restraints above her head.Â
âYou think youâre in control now?â she spits, though her voice trembles. âThat this makes you powerful?â
You laugh, cold and merciless, leaning in until your breath fans across the shell of her ear.Â
âOh, I donât think.â you whisper, your words nothing but a cruel taunt. âI know.â
To drive the point home, you push deeper, and the wet, obscene sound of her body yielding to you fills the room.Â
Sheâs molten, deliciously tight, and her slick heat draws you in like a drug. Every inch you sink into her feels like a conquest, you can feel how her body stretches to take you, how her walls tremble and clench around the pleasurable intrusion, pulling you deeper as if begging for more.Â
The sensation is so vivid, so overwhelming, that a loud, unrestrained moan tears from your lips.
âSeems like Iâm not the only needy one.â she murmurs, her voice trembling but cutting nevertheless. âSuch pretty sounds for me.â
Her words strike a nerve, and the moment they register, your hips snap forward in one sharp, punishing thrust, driving the strap so deep your hips collide with hers.Â
The impact sends a jolt through both of you, her sharp cry echoing through the air before itâs cut off as your fingers tighten around her throat.
âIs that what you wanted? Mmh?â you hiss, your voice trembling with the effort to stay in control. âTo be fucked like this? To feel what itâs like to be under me for once?â
She doesnât respond, her voice swallowed by a series of breathless moans as you pull back and thrust in again, setting a slow, languid rhythm that feels more like a claim than a motion.Â
You want to break herâbut not physically. Even now, even with the all this anger coursing through you, the thought of truly hurting her is unthinkable. You know youâre big, and despite everything, you couldnât forgive yourself if you let the fury bleeding into your movements cause her pain.
Instead, you pour that intensity into control, into precision, into the way you angle your hips just right to drag your length against every sensitive spot inside her. The sound of her wetness grows louder with each thrust, mingling with the faint creak of the couch beneath you.
âGods.â you murmur, your free hand gripping her hip to steady yourself. âYou feel that, donât you? How wet you are for me? How much you want this?â
Her head nods slightly, the motion almost instinctive, as if her body answers before her mind has time to process, before the final syllable of your last question even hangs in the air.
âYesâfuck.â she whispers, the word trembling on her lips. âYes, Iââ
âLouder!â you command, your tone sharp as you feel itâa fresh gush of wetness enveloping you, slick and hot, pulling you in.Â
âYes!â she screams, her voice cracking under the weight of her need. âI want itâI want you.â
Her admission is a spark to the inferno raging inside you, and you give in to it, your magic surging wildly.Â
Your pace quickens, your hips snapping forward with growing intensity, each thrust deeper and harder than the last, the slap of your hips against hers a relentless cadence of possession that blends with her cries.
Her wrists pull at the restraints while her back arches and her moans rise higher, each one a testament to your power over her, a surrender you claim with every punishing thrust.
Your gaze drops involuntarily, drawn to the mesmerizing rhythm of her breasts bouncing in time with your movements, and the sight instantly makes your mouth water. The memory of their softness, the way they felt against your tongue and lips, rushes back unbidden, igniting a primal urge to lean down and take one into your mouth.
But you catch yourself, clenching your jaw against the temptation. This isnât about her pleasure. Youâre not here to make her enjoy herself. Youâre here to ruin her, to make her crumble under your control.
âFuck, donât stop.â she whispers, her voice breaking. âDonât you dare fucking stop.â
Your eyes snap back to hers, a wicked grin spreading across your lips as your grip on her throat loosens, your hand sliding down to join the other on her hips. With both hands anchoring her in place, your pace grows ruthless, each thrust drawing louder and more desperate sounds from her.
Her walls tighten around you, squeezing your cock as the connection between you deepens, your magic tangling with hers in a way that feels both chaotic and inevitable.
And then, just as you feel teetering on the edge of release, you pull back, slowing to a maddening pace.Â
Your thrusts become shallow, deliberate teases that barely fill her, leaving her gasping and writhing beneath you. Her frustration is palpable, her hips bucking in search of relief, but you hold her steady, a cruel smirk curling your lips.
âYouâre so close, arenât you?â you purr, each word dripping with satisfaction. âJust say the word, Agatha. Beg me, and Iâll let you come.â
Her body tenses beneath you, every muscle taut as she fights the command with everything she has, struggling to cling to the last fleeting semblance of control. Even as her thighs quiver and her hips twitch uncontrollably, her pride holds her back, refusing to surrender to you so easily.
But as each thrust reminds her of what sheâs being denied, drawing out her torment, her nails curl into her palms, her jaw tightens, and her resolve cracks little by little under the relentless pressure.Â
Finally, her head tilts back, her voice breaking as the words tear from her throat. âPleaseâfuck⊠please, let me come.â
Her words ignite something feral and all-consuming. Power surges through your veins, setting your every nerve ablaze as you answer her desperate plea and resume fucking her with renewed vigor.Â
You slam into her with brutal force, each thrust hitting that soft, devastatingly perfect spot inside her that makes her entire body jerk beneath you. Her eyes roll back, her cries turning into incoherent, panting moans that fuel the raw, insatiable need driving your every motion.
âThatâs it.â you growl, your hand sliding down to her clit. You circle it with fast, precise movements, your fingers slick with her arousal as you push her closer to the edge. âCome for me, Agatha. Come on my cock.â
Her moans climb higher, until they peak in a scream that tears through the air as the tension within her shatters all at once.Â
Agathaâs orgasm bursts forth like a supernova, bright and devastating, her walls clenching and spasming around you in rhythmic pulses that leave you breathless. She cries out your name, her voice splintering into a sob as her body quakes with the force of her release.
The sight of herâhead thrown back, lips parted, her chest heaving as she trembles in the throes of ecstasyâis almost enough to undo you. But you donât stop. You keep pounding into her, forcing her to take every inch over and over as you drive her higher, helping her ride out each wave of her climax.
And then, as you revel in the way sheâs gripping you as though she never wants to let you go, and your own release threatens to overtake you, you falter. Â
Because her eyesâhalf-lidded, blown wide, and dark with needâlock onto yours, piercing through the haze of control youâve clung to. Her lips part, trembling, and her voice cuts through the storm.
âFuckâplease, baby.â she gasps, each word breaking into a whimper that makes your stomach tighten and your magic throb. âCome inside me. I need itâneed to feel it, need you to fill me up.
Thatâs it. Her words, how she begged for it, the pet name falling so effortlessly from her lips, the raw desperation in her voice, the sheer thought of filling her up with your cum, of watching her take every drop like sheâs made for it. Itâs all more than enough to tip you over the edge.
How utterly ruined she looks beneath you only adds to it, and whatever fragile grip you had on your restraint shatters instantly, obliterated by the force of her need.
Your hips snap forward in one last devastating thrust, burying your cock into her as deep as it can go, your climax slamming into you like an explosion.Â
And then it happens.
The magic within you surges implacably, a relentless flood that erupts deep inside her in thick, scorching waves. Each pulse of your cock forces more of your release into her, a molten rush that fills her completely. The bond between you roaring with life as your magic claims her from the inside out, leaving no part of her untouched.
Beneath you, Agathaâs body goes taut, her back arching violently as the blue in her eyes gets rapidly swallowed by a swirling, familiar, luminous purple.Â
You can feel her magic pouring back into her, she gasps as it all overtakes her, her body trembling violently as another orgasm tears through her. But this one is unexpected, different, and even more powerful than the first.Â
Her cry pierces the air, a sound of pure ecstasy and unrestrained power, unlike anything youâve ever heard. Itâs primal, otherworldly, and devastatingly beautiful. For a moment, youâre left breathless, unwillingly captivated by the sight of her. A vision that makes something inside you ache.
When the final waves of pleasure subside, you collapse onto her, your breath ragged, your body trembling with exhaustion and the lingering hum of magic.Â
The restraints on her wrists dissolve, fading into shimmering sparks, and her hands hover for a moment, uncertain, before they settle gently on your back.
Her touch is light, not hesitant but careful, as though rediscovering something long lost. And as your bodies press together, it feels as if no time has passed at all since you last lay in each otherâs arms.
Agathaâs chest rises and falls with uneven breaths, her lips parted as her hooded eyes lock onto yours.
Her gaze is a labyrinth, a tangle of emotions so layered and profound itâs impossible to unravel. Thereâs no trace of defiance, no smugness, no sharp wit lurking in the corners. Instead, disbelief and shock hum beneath the surface, while a glimmer of something softerâgratefulness, maybe even devotionâburns faintly. And yet, woven through it all is an aching, unguarded longing.
Itâs a silent confession wrapped in questions, and the absence of her usual masks, the sheer vulnerability staring back at you, stirs something deep in your chest, a feeling too overwhelming to even begin to name.
As you pull out of her, you catch how her hips twitch instinctively at the sudden emptiness, and the sound she makesâa quiet, needy whineâmakes your breath hitch.Â
The cock dissolves in a flicker of shimmering light, fading back into the ether, but your eyes remain fixed on what it left behind.
You watch your cum drip from her, thick and glistening as it slides slowly down her folds. The sight is mesmerizing and utterly filthy, making a new rush of heat coil low in your stomach.Â
Agatha notices the shift in your gaze, lazily tilting her head to follow it. When she sees whatâs caught your attention, a smug grin spreads across her face, equal parts infuriating and intoxicating.
âHmm.â she hums, her voice a sultry drawl that sends shivers down your spine. âYou always did know how to leave an impression, darling.âÂ
She pauses, her grin deepening as her eyes flick back to yours, gleaming with sharp amusement. âThough I must say, I never expected to get my powers back this way⊠not that Iâm complaining.â
As soon as you register her words your jaw clenches, a flush rising to your cheeks as frustration surges through you.Â
That wasnât supposed to happen. The thought echoes in your mind, relentless and deafening. You didnât plan thisâhell, you didnât even know you could do that, and the realization leaves you stunned, reeling.Â
You came here to break her, to strip her of whatever scraps of control she had left, to show her just how worthless she was without her power. You came here to make her pay.
But instead, as always, in the end, Agatha got exactly what she wanted.Â
The smugness etched into her face says it all. Itâs infuriating. Humiliating. Maddening. Everything always plays out in her favor, no matter how the odds stack against her. The universe itself seems to bend for her, conspiring to deliver her victory, while youâre left choking on the ashes of your intentions.
And yet, even in your frustration, thereâs a selfish, shameful flicker of satisfaction burning in your chest. You gave her back her power, yesâbut you did it your way. Intimate. Indelible. Something neither of you can ignore or undo.Â
No matter how powerful she becomes again, no matter how she wields whatâs been restored, sheâll always know who gave it back to her and how. Sheâll owe you, whether she admits it or not.
In that way, you did make her pay. And the twisted irony of it feels like a cruel, bitter triumph.
Agatha notices the shift in your expression, the way your gaze has drifted into the distance as if lost in thought, and her voice slices through the haze with a softness that catches you completely off guard.
âYouâre so beautiful when youâre like this.â she whispers, her tone impossibly gentle, like a secret meant only for you. âWhen youâre all mine.â
Her words land like a jolt, anchoring you back to the present and cutting through the fog in your mind.Â
Thereâs something in her voice, an aching sincerity you didnât expect, that makes something deep inside you twist painfully.
But even if her tenderness disarms you, it still strikes a nerve, clashing violently with the anger and resentment still simmering beneath your skin. You cling to that anger desperately, using it to shield yourself from the confusion clawing at the edges of your control and threatening to drag you under.
âIâm not yours.â you snarl, but the words lack conviction, and you know she hears it.
Her grin returns, sharper now, as if sheâs savoring your futile resistance.Â
âOh, darlingâŠâ she whispers, her voice dripping with equal parts confidence and affection. âYouâve always been mine.â
You open your mouth to reply, to hurl another retort that might restore some semblance of control, but the words die on your tongue as her hand moves with startling speed.Â
Her fingers curl around the back of your neck, her grip firm yet trembling, and she pulls you down roughly, her lips crashing against yours before you can resist.
The kiss is instant chaos, scattering your thoughts like leaves in a storm. Her tongue slides against yours, hot and insistent, tangling and teasing with a fervor that steals the air from your lungs.Â
Itâs wet, messy, the taste of her flooding your senses as she kisses you with the same confident, consuming intensity she always did.Â
But beneath the confidence, thereâs something unspoken.Â
Itâs in the way her body shudders beneath you, in the way her fingers dig into your neck, in the way her lips cling to yours as though letting go might unravel her completely. The vulnerability in her touch and the aching need in her kiss cut through the haze of anger, leaving you trembling and unsure whether the ache blooming in your chest is pain, longing, or both.
But right now, whatever it is youâre feeling, you refuse to linger on it.Â
You wonât allow her another second of your time, your presence. The very air around her feels oppressive, making it harder to breathe, and you know that if you stay a moment longer it will be too late to resurface.
With all the strength and willpower you can muster, you push yourself up, breaking away from her touch and from her warmth.Â
You wave a hand, conjuring back your underwear and pants in a blur of hasty magic, your movements jerky and unsteady while every fiber of your being screams at you to put distance between yourself and her. To leave.
Suddenly, the bond hums again, loud and persistent, gnawing and mocking at your resolve. You grit your teeth and force yourself to ignore it, taking a couple of steps toward the door, refusing to look back.Â
Youâll leave. You need to leave. You want to leave.
But with Agatha, itâs never that easy.
âWait.â
Itâs not a command. Itâs not teasing or smug. Itâs quiet, almost unsure, and that alone makes you hesitate.
You glance back over your shoulder, your voice sharp with all the frustration burning hot in your chest. âWhat could you possibly want now?â
She sits up slowly, still completely naked, making no effort to conjure clothes with the magic now thrumming through her.
âAnswers.â she says, her tone smooth but tinged with a sly undertone, her gaze locked on yours with unnerving steadiness. âThatâs why you came here, isnât it? To finally hear the truth you think I owe you.âÂ
She pauses, her lips curving into a faint, almost teasing smile as her eyes flick downward to her still-bare body. âEspecially after⊠this.â Her eyes return to yours, glinting with amusement. âI suppose itâs only fair.â
You fold your arms across your chest, your anger warring with the pull of her words.Â
âYou owe me more than answers.â you bite back, your voice cutting and cold. âYou owe me years of my life, years of trying to understand why you left.â
âAnd youâll have them.â her voice softer now, almost disarming. âBut not like this.â
Your eyes narrow, suspicion curling in the pit of your stomach. âWhatâs that supposed to mean?â
She rises slowly, her movements deliberate as she closes the distance between you. Her nakedness robs her of nothingâif anything, it sharpens her power, her control.Â
When she reaches you, her hand lifts to cup your cheek, her touch infuriatingly warm, a silent challenge wrapped in unsettling intimacy.
âStay.â she says, her thumb skimming your skin with a tenderness that makes your breath hitch. âWeâll talk. Over dinner. But only if you stay.â
You bristle at the condition, your pride flaring.Â
âUsing my need for closure as leverage?â you ask, your voice biting. âHow very you.â
Her grin returns, sharper now, but her eyes betray a flicker of something gentler.Â
âOh, darling.â she purrs, her voice dripping with confidence, âI know you want this, so, letâs not play pretend. Iâd say weâre well past that point, wouldnât you?â
Your jaw tightens, the weight of her gaze making it hard to hold onto your anger. You hate that sheâs right. Hate that you want to stay, that the bond between you has wrapped itself around your heart so tightly you canât bear to leave.
âFine. Dinner.â you say, your voice clipped. âBut no games, Agatha. You owe me the truth.â
Her smirk deepens for a moment, a glimmer of mischief flashing in her eyes, before softening into a genuine, almost nostalgic smile.Â
âNo games.â she whispers, her tone unexpectedly gentle. âJust dinner⊠like old times.â
You shake your head, as if trying to clear the lingering warmth of her touch. But it stays with you as you watch her move toward the kitchen, humming softly to herself.
As you follow her, you canât help but wonder if staying will be your salvation or your undoing. But with Agatha, itâs never a question of one or the otherâitâs always both, tangled together in a way that, after all this time, youâre starting to realize you were never meant to escape.
#agatha harkness x reader#agatha harkness x you#agatha harkness x female reader#agatha harkness fanfic#aaa fanfic#agatha all along fanfic#agatha x reader#agatha x you#agatha x y/n
330 notes
·
View notes
Text
SCIAMACHY
Fandom: House of the Dragon Pairing: Cregan Stark x DragonDreamer!Reader Settings: Season 2 and post season 2 Summary: As the second child of King Viserys Targaryen and Queen Aemma Arryn, your father arranged your marriage to the young Lord of Winterfell, Cregan Stark, in the guise of an arranged marriage that would strengthen the bond between your Houses. But you are haunted by visions of a bloody war shaking the Seven Kingdoms, and the seeds of your doubt are sown when your sister's claim to the throne is challenged. Word Count: 4,4 K Warnings: Angst, mention of death, mention of grief, mention of character(s) death(s), mention of child loss, mention of sibling loss, major spoilers from the book "Fire and Blood" (if you're only following the show please do not read this fic). A/N: I'm back! (sadly for you) This is my very first fic I've written for the HOTD fandom and the very first fic of Cregan. I'm nervous, maybe even more than when I posted my first Sihtric fic, probably because the fandom is vast. It came out different of what I've planned in my head and I lowkey hate the last part, but I hope you still could enjoy it! A special thanks to @foxyanon and @zaldritzosrose for helping me with clearing my outline and for the title, and for her and @legitalicat for the quick beta reading.
Dedicated to my beautiful Cregan wife @sylasthegrim
ENGLISH IS NOT MY FIRST LANGUAGE. I APOLOGISE IN ADVANCE FOR MY GRAMMAR AND VOCABULARY MISTAKES.
Header & dividers by @zaldritzosrose
READ IT ON AO3
Sciamachy: (n), a battle against imaginary enemies; fighting your shadows.
An unfamiliar chill ran down your spine as you walked through the dark corridors of the Red Keep, the place you were born but never called home. The soft crunching of the snow under your boots was the only sound you could hear as you juggled in the darkness, the faintest light in the form of rays filtering through the cracks in the walls and allowing you to see a little.Â
The sight was vivid, far too vivid, and all you could do was rub your eyes vigorously, hoping that when your vision cleared you would find yourself surrounded by the crackling fire and warmth of your room in Winterfell, the place you were sent against your will but would be forced to call home once you became its new lady.Â
But no matter how hard you tried to clear your vision: you would still recognise the long, oppressive corridors you had walked as a child, emptied of the countless soldiers of the Kingsguard that guarded it. Each step became an echo of the memories you thought you had buried with time, but which rose to the surface like a breath of fire from the dragon's jaws.Â
You could still hear the voice of King Viserys, the father who despised you from the moment you took your first breath, guilty of stealing your twin brother's life and living in his name. A father that neglected you for not being born as a man.
You could still hear the voice of your sister Rhaenyra, sweet as honey and warm as a mother's embrace you had never known. You were the little sister she always wanted, the glimpse of freedom amidst her duties to the Crown and the relief from the pain of losing a childhood friend. And it mattered not that you were the quietest of her family, avoiding banquets and receptions in the throne room and sneaking out whenever you could, collecting the brightest bugs and muttering meaningless words, flinching when someone touched your hand: you were still her perfect little sister in her eyes.Â
And her love was all you wanted right now.Â
Your bittersweet thoughts were interrupted by a loud roar from outside, the sound so loud it made your head spin and your stomach churn. You quickened your pace, hoping to find a larger crack in the wall to see what was happening outside. And there you found a vision that made you freeze.
You saw two dragons, an older one and a younger one, chasing each other across a stormy sky, their dragon scales glowing under the lightning and thunder as their bodies pursued each other in a majestic yet macabre dance. It seemed an innocent game between them, but the claws and talons of the older dragon prevailed over the younger, and you watched helplessly as he fell to the ground like a comet from the sky, swallowed by the sea.
You walked on, your eyes never leaving the scene outside, wanting to help the little dragon disappear into the water. But the more you crossed the corridor, the heavier the air you breathed became, and roars of pain, of burning lands and clashing swords filled your ears like a cursed chant.Â
You covered your ears and closed your eyes, stopping your journey towards the throne room. When you opened your eyes again, you saw a room far different from the one you were accustomed to: the vibrant and noisy ambience turned into a ghostly one, the faint rays of moonlight illuminating the Iron Throne. A bloody crown, Jaehaerys' crown, lay abandoned on the throne, rivulets of blood running down to your feet, two dragons lying restlessly behind it. Two children stood before it, their backs to each other, holding each other's hands; you could feel their tortured gaze as they watched the bloody chair, and your heart broke at the sight.Â
As you approached, trying to touch the crown, soft footsteps made you turn and you heard a wolf howling in the distance.
And then you woke up.Â
Duty is sacrifice. It eclipses all things, even blood. All men of honour must pay its price.Â
These were the words that came out from Cregan Stark's mouth as he escorted Jacaerys to the Wall. They were a testament to how the men of the North were bound by his rigid code of values and honour, and how none of them had ever forgotten or wavered from an oath.Â
And when the Stark were called upon to renew their allegiance to House Targaryen, nothing would make them waver.
His father Rickon had already done so when he was summoned to King's Landing and bent the knee to Rhaenyra Targaryen, and a few years later it was Cregan's turn to renew the oath by accepting King Viserys' offer of marriage to the new lord of Winterfell. The young wolf had recently been freed from the regency of his zealous uncle Bennard, and an arranged marriage to a Targaryen princess would strengthen the bond between the two houses since the times of Aegon the Conqueror and Tohrren Stark.Â
But when he saw the melancholy in your lilac eyes, Cregan realised that politics was nothing more than a sweet lie masking a more sinister purpose: you were no longer welcome at the court of King Viserys, no matter how much your sister begged to keep you under her protection, or how much Alicent Hightower dared to show a glimmer of mercy. You would have been a young dragon raised by a pack of wolves, and as his future wife it would have been his responsibility to look after you.
And now he was called to be sworn to House Targaryen again, on the brink of a civil war that could involve the North in Southern affairs.Â
âThe realm will soon tear itself apart if men do not remember the oath sworn to King Viserys and to his rightful heir,â Jacaerys announced solemnly, walking through the narrow corridors of the Walls, Cregan at his side. The Lord of Winterfell was holding Ice over one shoulder, the sword as heavy as the title inherited from his father.Â
âStarks do not forget their oaths, my prince,â Cregan retorted, occasionally bowing his head to some members of the Nightâs Watch, âBut you must know that my gaze is forever torn between North and South,â he added, a hint of heavy responsibility in his voice. The threats in winter were much greater than in summer, with the Night's Watch and the men of Winterfell stepping up their activities on the Wall, ready to turn back any outside threats. Furthermore, it was rare to see the intervention of the North in matters concerning the South, but Cregan could not ignore that oaths were broken. And traitors had to pay for it.
âWar is coming to the whole realm, my lord,â it was the Prince of Dragonstoneâs turn to retort back, âWhilst your men plan to raise guards against wildlings, the Hightowers plan to usurp the throne. My motherâs claim has been compromised, and little I believe your lady wife could turn her gaze away,â
The words that escaped Jace's mouth left Cregan in a state of astonishment, his brows furrowing and hardening his already stern face. He had never expected the prince to use his wife so cleverly, even though she was a trusted member of his house whom he had sadly never met in peaceful circumstances.
âThe Queen has not forgotten the love she has for her sister, and Kingâs Landing will welcome her again once my mother succeeds in keeping the realm united,â
âMy lady wife has her sister's fate very much at heart,â Cregan continued, his gaze softening a bit at the thought of you, âand you arrival put her in a state of worry, my prince,â
The two young men then stood on the Wall, looking out over the untamed land, now covered in white snow. A biting wind whipped around them as Cregan explained how such powerful creatures as the dragons refused to cross the spaces beyond the Wall, highlighting the dangers of the unknown that folded these lands, while he and Jacaerys negotiated the number of men willing to aid Queen Rhaenyra's cause. Cregan himself knew the importance of keeping an oath to a man's moral integrity, and while his duties were tied to the Wall and the threat of the wildlings, he could not ignore the dispute over the king's word.Â
âMy lord,â one of Creganâs men arrived, forcing the two young men to interrupt their conversation, âUrgent news from Dragonstone,âÂ
The Wolf of Winterfell took the parchment in his hands, and from the brief glance he shared with one of his men, he knew the contents were far from frivolous. He let the paper slip from his hands to read the message, and a sense of astonishment struck him like the chill of the North: his lips curled into a grimace, his eyebrows furled slightly as his grey eyes scanned the words printed on the paper. He could have thought it was an unfortunate joke, but the seal of House Targaryen only confirmed what he had read:Â
"Prince Lucerys Velaryon has met his death at Storm's End, slain by Prince Aemond Targaryen.â
Cregan lifted his gaze to rest on Jacaerys' brown eyes and watched as the young prince's face contorted in confusion, then grief as he glanced at the parchment in Cregan's hands, and hot tears watered his eyes, streaming down his sharp face until two small rivers crossed their path on his chin. The young lord watched helplessly as the Prince of Dragonstone staggered backwards, clutching his chest in a tight fist as if trying to hold it together; it was a sight familiar to Cregan, for he had also lost his younger brother and remembered the same sense of helplessness creeping through his veins.Â
But as Jacaerys collapsed in grief, a new weight hit Cregan's chest, a sense of dread blossoming in the centre of his stomach as he steeled himself for what was to come.Â
He would have to inform you and to bring the news of Luceryâs death. And it wouldnât be easy.
The bright orange sun hid behind the imposing mountains of the North, its last rays illuminating the tops of the peaks and tinting the snow a soft pink. As the light faded, a few amber rays filtered through the windows of your chambers, illuminating them with a soft glow - the gentle warmth of the sun blending with the heat of the great fire in the centre of the room, accompanied by the soft crackle of the wood.
You sat quietly at the foot of your bed, embroidery hoop in hand, watching your son Rickon play with his wooden toys beside you. A few handmaids moved about your chambers, preparing the large table for the dinner you and Cregan would share that evening. Your lilac eyes rested on the small figure of your son, who returned them with a broad smile. But as you raised a hand and gently rubbed his swollen cheeks, you were seized by a sense of unease.Â
It had been a long time since you and Cregan had been married, and from the first night you spent in Winterfell your mind had been haunted by dark omens hovering over your family name. Glimpses of what had happened in the past and what would happen in the future passed before your eyes like dancing shadows, sometimes appearing even when you were fully awake. You could still hear cries for help filling your ears, dragons fighting in the sky with claws and breath of fire, and sinister whispers plotting an overthrow of power, the image of your father's bloody crown on the throne still vivid in your mind.Â
The people of Winterfell had always regarded you with suspicion, for you were far from the Targaryen princess they had always imagined. But Cregan had never dared to question your tastes, however strange they might sound, and whenever the duties of lordship allowed him a moment's respite, he would gladly accompany you to the far reaches of the North and catch whatever bugs you wanted. In winter, when the temperatures were too harsh and the bugs were nowhere to be found, he would wrap his great arms around your form and listen to your strange rhymes as he gazed into the fire.Â
Your prophetic dreams ceased after you gave birth to Rickon, but they returned when a raven came from Dragonstone with grim news: the death of your father the King, the usurpation of your sister's claim by the Hightowers, and the loss of Rhaenyra's only daughter. Fear settled in your heart as you remembered the figure of the young dragon swallowed by the waves of the ocean, and you wondered if even innocent children would fall victim to this dangerous game of power.Â
The doors of your chambers swung open and Cregan appeared. The handmaids greeted him with a nod of respect, and you gave him a small smile as you watched Rickon rise and reach his father, who scooped him up with his free hand and kissed his little forehead.
But it was when he looked at you that you realised something was wrong. His eyes, softened by the sight of you, held a pain that seemed to be fighting him. It was as if he were carrying a burden too heavy for him to bear, heavier even than his duties as Lord of Winterfell, and the sight surprised you: you had never seen Cregan so troubled by anything.
"Leave us alone," your husband's voice echoed in the room, once again wearing his mask of severity, "I need to have a few words with my wife in private,âÂ
The handmaids bowed their heads and quickly left the room, one of them holding Rickon in her arms. There was an unspoken tension in the air as Cregan cautiously approached you and sat in front of you. He had always been an attentive and protective husband, showing a side that differed from the stern image he gave his men.
âYou seem quite troubled, husband,â you spoke softly, your voice faltering slightly. Cregan replied with a heavy sigh, covering your hands with his larger ones and rubbing them with his calloused thumbs.
âDreadful news came from Dragonstone, my love,â Cregan said in a hoarse voice, choosing his words carefully, as if talking to a wounded puppy, âYour sister, the Queen, lost a child again,â
You felt the ground beneath your feet, surroundings had become as muffled as your husband's voice as he recited the contents of the parchment:
"Prince Lucerys Velaryon has met his death at Storm's End, slain by Prince Aemond Targaryen.â
Feeling like you were about to pass out, you rolled over onto your side and gripped the wooden footboard in a tight vice. You immediately covered your mouth and looked down at your feet as your mind slowly processed the news, but the shock was so strong that no tears came. Your mind raced back to the dream you'd had weeks before Jacaerys' arrival, seeing pieces of a puzzle you couldn't quite understand until now: Lucerys was the dragon that fell from the sky, and Aemond was the other one who sank his jaws into his flesh.
You felt Cregan's worried gaze on you as one of his hands moved to your arm, rubbing it gently in a soothing way. âIt pains me to see you so devastated, my sweet wife,â he spoke quietly, breaking the wall of silence between you, âbut you must know that House Stark will stand against-â
âI need a moment, please,â your trembling voice interrupted him as you found the strength to stand at your feet, your thick robes swooning with every step you took in the room. You paced back and forth, one hand rubbing the bridge of your nose while the other supported your lower back, grief and confusion mixing in your head as you felt like you were about to succumb to madness: for a moment you wondered if Rickon would fall victim to the Dance as well, but no bad omen was attached to him and that brought you a moment of peace.
Your restless walk ended as you approached the large window of your chambers and saw Vermax flying restlessly outside. It pained you to see such a magnificent creature as a dragon so distraught over the loss of his kin, and it pained you even more when a flash of his fate crossed your eyes as you saw the dragon dancing among hundreds of arrows.
âIt is said that dragons can feel their mastersâ emotions,â a rough voice came from behind, and you saw Cregan looking outside like you, âThey feel their pain, their turmoil, and they share the same grief.âÂ
âHe is preparing for his last flight,â you murmured quietly, turning your head slightly and locking your lilac gaze into his grey one. You felt Creganâs hand resting on your waist, allowing him to pull you closer and join your foreheads together.Â
"Winter is coming, my love, and I need my men here to defend the Wall," he spoke softly, closing his eyes for a moment as he felt the warmth of your skin against his, "but House Stark will pledge its support to Queen Rhaenyra by sending her thousands of Greybeards to fight in her name. Your sister's claim will be upheld and your nephew will succeed her,"Â
"Jacaerys will never be King of the Seven Kingdoms," you confessed defeatedly, looking down at your feet, "the only kingdom he will see is of sea and salt. He will never see his mother sitting on the Iron Throne. I have seen it,"
Your words brought a heavy silence to the room and you both withdrew into your thoughts. You saw how quickly Cregan and Jacaerys had bonded, how they spent their days hunting and drinking together while they negotiated the terms of war. Luke's death would not be an accident, and you hoped your words would reach your husband, that he would understand the destructive force dragons could be once they went into battle.
Instead, Cregan's only words were his arms wrapped around you, sealing your body in a protective embrace. He whispered words of comfort, kissed your temple and promised victory over the usurpers.
But deep in his heart, he knew it would not be easy.
Grief and anger were the emotions Cregan felt as he rolled the parchment in his hands, his eyes darting over the words written in pitch-black ink. He cursed himself for not believing the signs of your dreams, for thinking that fear had created them for you. But even this time you were right.
The Battle of the Gullet had been costly for the Blacks, and the death of Jacaerys Velaryon was a low blow the queen would not forgive her usurpers. It was Cregan again who had the task of bringing you the unfortunate news, and his eyes would forever be haunted by the sight of your grief: he saw you holding Rickon as the news of blood and cheese reached Winterfell's ears, and those same dull eyes came back to you as you leaned against the wall at your nephew's death.
Not even the news that King's Landing had fallen into the hands of Rhaenyra and Daemon could ease the paranoia you lived with, but it only served to fuel your dark prophecies. Few letters were exchanged between Cregan and Rhaenyra, with the Queen of the Seven Kingdoms constantly asking for her beloved sister and inviting her to return to court and serve if she wished. But Cregan always refused her invitation.Â
For the truth was that you were safe in the great lands of the North, surrounded by nothing but the love of Cregan and Rickon, far from that viper's nest that was the Red Keep. It took time for you to adjust to the harsh cold of Winterfell and the coldness of its people, but your calm and gentle nature opened a breach in the heart of his hardened lord, and with it, the people began to love you.Â
The night was cold, and the heat of the fire was not enough to protect them from the blizzard raging outside. Cregan could not sleep, tossing and turning, hoping that the Old Gods would grant him some much needed rest. It was only after tossing and turning on his side for the umpteenth time that he saw you awake too, your platinum curls falling gently to your shoulders and your lilac eyes gazing absently at the small bed where Rickon rested.Â
The young wolf wrapped his naked arms around your waist and pulled you close, his chest pressed against your back, the layer of your nightgown the only thing separating your bodies. "Sleep seems to have left you too," he said in a harsh voice, his lips brushing against your neck. You closed your eyes and let out a shuddering breath.Â
"I have no reason to be asleep, dear husband," you replied absently, the softness of your voice melting his heart. Cregan knew that your mind was far from him, and he feared that your prophetic dreams had imprisoned it again. He let out a long sigh before speaking again.
"A raven came from King's Landing in the morrow," he spoke quietly, keeping his voice low so as not to wake Rickon, "your sister will be pleased to welcome you to the capital and give you all the honours of a Targaryen princess,â
He felt a small chuckle escape your mouth and lowered his head, resting his newly bearded chin on your collarbone, "If it is your wish to reach her, I will order some of my men to arrange a safe journey south for you." Cregan went on, his voice faltering at the thought of leaving you alone while Rhaenyra dealt with her opponents. But you were his wife and the light of his eyes, and if you wished to regain your lost time with your sister, he would accept it without objection.
But the slight shake of your head surprised him, "It wouldn't change anything. Rhaenyra would be dead the moment I reached King's Landing, and the gods know what horrors await there.â
Cregan's brow furrowed, and for the first time he seriously considered the words of your prophetic dreams: if the Dragon Queen was indeed about to die, what would happen if he left his wife alone in the grasp of the Greens? A shiver ran down his spine, anger boiling in his chest at the thought of you being taken prisoner by Aegon the Usurper.Â
"That will probably not happen," the Lord of Winterfell scoffed, tightening his grip as if he secretly feared you would disappear in his arms, "You have nothing to fear, my dear woman. Your sister is Queen now. Once the usurpers and the breakers of the oath have paid for what they have done, there will be a reign of peace and prosperity.Â
"It will not be her," you murmured, rolling to the other side to face Cregan. You leaned your hand against his cheek as you looked at him with your melancholy eyes, "Rhaenyra is the Queen of the Seven Kingdoms, but a crown of ashes will adorn her head and a cloak of fire will wrap her body.â
Cregan leaned into your touch, but he could not quite relax at the grim revelation you gave him: he wanted to find comfort in your presence, but your words were as hard as boulders, carrying a heavy weight he wanted to lift from your shoulders.
"I can hardly see it," he murmured, his voice tinged with doubt, "Rhaenyra is a strong woman, gathering as many noble men as she can for her cause. The kingdom will be stable under her leadership."
You shook your head slowly again, your eyes filled with sorrow, "But the Dragonfire is stronger than she is, and what she has built will crumble with her," you paused for a moment before continuing, "A throne of iron swords will give way to a wooden one, and only when the cripple breathes his last will a child step in, wearing Rhaenyra's crown like a burden.â
Cregan closed his eyes and tightened his grip, a mixture of emotions flickering across his face as he slowly digested what you had told him. He had learned over time that your dreams were not mere hallucinations of a daydreaming mind, but a prophecy destined to come true, no matter how hard you tried to alter the course of events. The deaths of Jacaerys and Lucerys were living proof.Â
âI swear on my honour that I will keep raising my banners for the rightful queen, no matter how gruesome our fates will be,â Cregan retorted, lowering his head more until your foreheads met again, âWhat will be of us?â
"You are bound by your honour and will fight for Rhaenyra until your last breath, my love," you murmured, absently tracing circles on his cheek with your thumbs, "The wolf will cry in the dragon's nest, and his wolf will be heard in the darkest hour. And only when order is restored will the wolf return to his pack."
Cregan stood in silence, his chest rising slowly as he held his breath, the realisation dawned on him: the intense activity on the Wall and the organisation of the harvest had always prevented him and his men from making a proper march on King's Landing, hoping that the Greybeards he had sent would be enough to fight for Rhaenyra's cause. But your words have confirmed that his men will march on King's Landing, and he hopes to find a less devastated city than the one his wife has described.
âCregan,â your gentle call awakened him from his thoughts, his head resting on your hands, âpromise me you will come back to me and Rickon. Swear it,â
The young wolf stood silent for a moment, his eyes drinking in your beauty: it would be painful to leave you behind, but if your prophecy came true, he would be forced to honour his oath and fight for his queen. And so he took your head in his hands, closing the distance and sealing the promise with a long, bittersweet kiss, tasting of farewell but full of hope.
âI swear it.â
If you've come this far, thank you so much for reading my fic! Hope you enjoyed it! Please, leave a comment if you want to be added in the taglist or be removed.
Cregan Stark Taglist: @sylasthegrim @legitalicat @zaldritzosrose
#who would have thought that I would write a HOTD fic...#cregan x reader#cregan x you#cregan stark x reader#cregan stark x you#cregan fic#cregan stark fic#cregan fanfic#cregan stark fanfic#house of the dragon fanfic#house of the dragon fic#hotd fanfic#hotd fic
726 notes
·
View notes
Text
loml | spencer reid
summary; after you and spencer reunite at JJâs wedding after being broken up for two years, you are quick to realise it will never be the same as it was, youâre the love of his life, and he is the loss of yours.
warnings; exes to not lovers but something!! no happy ending, angst, fem reader, season 7 spence, mentions of arguments, falling back into feelings because its familiar, they are so in love, jjâs childhood friend!reader, reader wears a dress, no use of y/n cus ew, reader has long enough hair to have up, they are so meant to be its not even funny, everyone can see it. they are perfect for each other TIME IS MEAN!!!
an; hey this was ur fault ! also i made so much shit up abt the wedding because i cbf rewatching that ep tbh đ„°đ„°
âwhat a valiant roar, what a bland goodbyeâ is this fic
also this was written in an hour and im sick and im pretty sure its horrible and doesnât make sense but thats so okay!! lmk if u want a part two!! they deserve better pls want a part two!!
âWho's gonna stop us from waltzing back into rekindled flames? If we know the steps anyway. we embroidered the memories, of the time I was away, stitching, "We were just kids, babe", I said, "I don't mind, it takes time" I thought I was better safe than starry-eyed. I felt aglow like this, never before and never since. if you know it in one glimpse, it's legendary. you and I go from one kiss to gettin married. still alive, killing time at the cemetery, never quite buried. in your suit and tie, in the nick of time. you lowdown boy, you stand up guy, holy ghost, you told me I'm, the love of your lifeâ
You remembered it all too well.
The lights gleamed around the garden, there was some background music playing, quietly in the distance, probably louder for the people surrounding it. Whereas you had found yourself settled in a quieter corner of the beautifully set garden. The ceremony was beautiful, you sat through and tried to avoid shedding tears seeing someone so important so happy.
You were alone, watching the guests of the wedding dance when you felt the presence behind you. The familiar cologne filled your senses in a way that made your head spin and chest ache with familiarity and overwhelming comfort. Two years since you and smelt the cologne and it still had the same effect on you.
You remembered the conversation as if it was a broken record playing on repeat in your mind. How your head turned towards him and the smile lit up his face. Its not like you had ended on bad terms â not at all. It was a mutual agreement to break up all those years ago. You were just at two different points in your lives and it was beginning to clash.
His voice was gentle when he said your name. You had seen him around earlier, your heart had skipped a beat and your stomach filled with familiar butterflies, but you didnât approach him. Now here he was, standing in front of you, saying your name as if no time had passed at all.
You repeated his name back, a smile on your face as you stood up from the white garden chair that had been delicately placed around the table. His arms enveloped you almost as soon as you were standing. You could recall the way they felt, safe, secure and the exact same as they had two years beforehand.
âYou look greatâ He had mumbled into your hair, his hands pressing against the small of your back, furthering your presence against him, trailing of the silk of the floor length dress you had worn, face buried into your hair as if he had been waiting his entire life for this moment.
Your hands rested on the back of either of his shoulders, head resting against the front of his shoulder. You were sure he could feel the small breath of air you let out against his neck before you pulled yourself away from the hug. âSo do you. Itâs been so long.â You had said, eyes trailing over his face, taking in every noticeable change since the last time you had seen him.
âToo long.â He agreed, eyes mirroring yours as they danced along your features, as if he was committing it to memory.
The words had made your chest tighten and warm all at once. It wasnât long before you were sitting at an empty table, catching up. You told him about everything that had changed in your time apart as did you. And then the topic swiftly changed as the two of you danced along fond memories of your years spent together.
âWe were so youngâ He mumbled after you had recalled a specific memory of the two of you having pillow fights on late Saturday nights, a small thing that became a common ritual every night Spencer had been home on a Saturday. Your smiled had widened at his words â although only two years ago the maturity between you both and grown massively.
He added quickly as he reached out to take your hand, a familiar movement you had been neglected of the last two years. âI was too young, immature.. You always deserved more than what I couldâve given you then.â His words were sweet and sincere yet you begged to differ.
âI think that was the happiest iâve ever been.â You recalled. Everyday spent with Spencer was a memory you kept safe in a secure part of your mind. You looked back at photos from that time, there was a certain gleam in your eye, one that wasnât found in any photo recently, despite being content with your place in life currently.
Being with Spencer was a sort of fever dream, a sort of perfect youâd only find in a film or a romance novel, things like falling asleep while he read to you, or slow dancing in the dim moon light that gleamed through the kitchen window at late hours, small love notes left around the house, that was something that you failed to find anywhere else â not for a lack of looking.
His eyes stayed on yours, his skin glowing under the warmed yellow lighting of the fairy lights that dazzled the garden with their gleam, his eyes holding a certain sparkle you could only describe as nostalgia. âMe too.â He had said, eyes dropping from yours to your hand in his.
You didnât know what to say. Your heart soared with the warmth from his touch, your mind fogging from any sense of realism, until your thumb traced his knuckles and it lacked the familiarity everything else did. His hands had grown rougher, more callous although the same soft in your touch.
âDance with me?â He offered, eyes lifting to meet yours again. Voice gentle and barely above a whisper as if he was scared you would reject him, maybe even more scared you would accept and it wouldnât be the same as it was.
You nodded, accepting anyways.
His hands dragged yours to the crowd of other people dancing. His hands moved to wrap gently around your waist, your arms slinging over his shoulders to wrap around his neck as his arms pulled you in close. Chest to chest. Heart to heart.
The music fell into background noise as your focus was pulled instead to the sound of his gentle breathing, and slow heartbeat as his head rested atop of yours that was press into his shoulder. You fell into step as if no time had passed at all, you swayed gently in his arms.
âIâve missed you.â His words came out as a whisper and your heart pulled. This was wrong, you could feel it in your stomach yet the thought was quickly replaced by the feeling of home that buried itself in your ribcage as his hands trailed gently up and down your sides in a soothing familiar motion.
You wanted to reply and tell him you had missed him too, that every night you laid in bed and recalled every last moment between you too. How people from your past still asked about him, how their faces fell when you laughed and admitted you were no longer together.
You wanted to tell him that in the time that had passed you had still the framed photos in a box under your bed, how you hadnât changed a single detail in your apartment just in case one day he came over. You wanted it to be familiar.
It was, This was. Everything about Spencer was familiar and it was safe.
âI think we needed the time.â You exhaled out, honestly. Maybe if you were to try again now it would end up differently. Maybe he was right in what he said earlier â you were both too immature to handle the intensity of the love the streamed between you. The pull that seemed magnetic the minute your eyes laid on his.
He hummed gently as his arms stopped their movements on your side and instead rewrapped themselves around your waist, dancing down your back, holding you close as he inhaled your scent. This was all he ever wanted.
âEveryone still tells me I was a fool for letting you go, that I was meant to be with you. I think they were right.â He mumbled out into your hair. You remembered being told the same thing. You remembered your friends telling you how sorry they were and how they could have never imagined you and Spencer ever breaking up, âyou guys were the great love storyâ they had rambled.
You shook your head against his shoulder. It was meant to happen like that. Maybe this was all you would ever be. Meant to happen, but never actually happening.
âMaybeâ You exhaled, unable to bring yourself to say more as you relished in the moment. The distance of the last two years between you both seemed to disappear as your focus remained on everything that was the same.
The difference, he was different, you were different. Your likes and dislikes had changed, as you assumed his. How if you were to try again you would have to relearn one another. Everything he once knew about you was a distant memory, a familiar reminder of what had once been. Of what was once lost.
His lips pressed against the side of your head and your heart pressed against your chest uncomfortably as your heart beat increased. His hands left a burning trail on your skin even over the fabric of your dress. It was too similar, and too different all at once.
The love between you and Spencer was loud. You loved each other loudly. It was never meant to be a secret, everyone saw it in the shared glances, even now, in the way his touch was significantly gentler with you than anyone else, how your body relaxed in his grasp.
The love between you was loudest in the silence.
Everyone could see it.
Your mind burnt with the memory of the night you broke up, he brought the idea of a breakup up. He suggested it and you whole heartedly agreed. Not for a lack of love. You both mutually expressed the amount of love you had for each other throughout the entire conversation. It just wasnât the right time. The conversation happened, he mumbled out âdonât be a strangerâ as he kissed your forehead in the doorway of your home.
You had let out a wet chuckle as his fingers brushed away the tears that stained your cheeks, similar ones on his own. You agreed, he mumbled an I love you, and then a âill see you soonâ
And you hadnât seen him since.
Until now.
You hadnât been bitter about it. You were partially glad you hadnât seen him. You knew if given the chance in those two years you wouldâve ran back to him in an instant. Told him how you were sure your heart hadnât been beating regularly without him by your side, then listened to him ramble about the science of broken heart syndrome as you pressed soft kisses against every inch of his face.
âWhats going on in your pretty head?â He asked. You let out a laugh at his sweet words. The sentence something he had used numerous times throughout the years of your relationship whenever you found yourself lost in thought.
Everything had changed, yet stayed the exact same.
âI donât think Iâll ever move on from us.â You mumbled out honestly. The words a weight on your chest, a truth that had been buried down your throat you failed to admit to anyone else.
His touch provided a specific burn against your skin, his voice playing an irreplaceable melody in your mind, his sweet words and whispered nothings written on every butterfly that filled your stomach, his eyes unparalleled to another. the feeling in your chest that only he could arise. the smile on your face only he could provide, the gleam in your eyes only present when he was too.
He had left a mark on you, your relationship had left you in a daze for the last two years without you even realising it. nothing would provide the same fulfilment as being by his side did.
Every feeling with him had been new and original, a sort of happiness you didnât know was humanly possible. You were pretty sure he provided you with a dangerous amount of dopamine, an addictive amount.
If Spencer was a drug, then you had been going through withdrawals for years.
âI know I will never move on from usâ His admission carried a different weight than yours did. Despite being the same the meaning was different.
it left your heart heavy and regret flowering in your chest.
âI should go, I told my roommate iâd be home early.â You whispered out, against the soft fabric of his suit jacket. His arms tightened around you momentarily before releasing his hold on you.
His eyes were lidded when he looked down at your face, your arms fell from his shoulders and your stomach twisted at the familiarity of the loss of his touch.
âDonât be a stranger.â He said, voice quiet, meaningful and honest and you felt an overwhelming urge to vomit. Everything left unsaid over the last two years coming up in the back of your throat but remaining unsaid.
âI wonât.â You promised.
His lips pressed against your forehead as he squeezed your waist gently, before letting you go.
The movement was natural, like you would spend every day of the rest of your life doing it. as if you would wake up in the morning tangled a-mess in his arms, the you would find yourself a giggling mess during a pillow fight on an upcoming Saturday night. As if you were finally going to happen.
You didnât see him again after you left that night.
You burnt with the memory of his arms and his lips against your skin that night for the next years of your life.
For a love so loud everything seemed so quiet. You recalled the goodbye between you two that seemed so peaceful and tame, an understatement of the love that blossomed when in one anotherâs presence.
An invalidation of everything he had made you feel.
For a great love story, someone had to experience a great loss.
And he was yours.
#spencer reid#criminal minds#criminal minds show#reidmania#criminalmindsfans#spencer criminal minds#criminal minds x reader#spencer reid x reader#spencer reid x oc#criminal minds one shot#spencer reid angst#spencer reid edit#spencer reid smut#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid fanfic#spencer reid criminal minds#doctor spencer reid#dr spencer reid#dr spencer reid mm#dr spencer reid x you#dr spencer reid x oc#spencer reid x you#spencer reid x y/n#spencer reid x fem!reader smut#spencer reid x fanfiction#spencer reid x fem!readr#spencer reid x self insert
483 notes
·
View notes
Text
đMy Everythingđ
âĄïž synopsis: You didn't plan on celebrating your birthday during undercover mission, but Xavier still wanted to surprise you. A little twist on the 21 Days memory.
âĄïž pairing: Xavier x fem!reader
ïœĄÂ°â ïžÂ°ïœĄMINORS DNI (18+ ONLY)ïœĄÂ°â ïžÂ°ïœĄ
âĄïž cw: birthday sex, fingering, oral (both male and female receiving), creampie, multiple orgasms
âĄïž word count: 3.4k
âĄïž a/n: I call myself Zayne girlie yet here I am posting my fourth Xavier fic. Anyways, Sylus is next.
âĄïž requested by @sadfragilegirl âĄïž special thanks to my beta reader âĄïž@its-deâĄïž for reading and helping me with this! divider by @cafekitsune
The undercover mission with Xavier has been going smoothly so far. You two put up a convincing act of a young couple in love in front of others, and actually got along well behind closed doors. You didn't want to tell him this, but you were genuinely surprised at how good of a homemaker he is. When you heard about the assignment, you were excited that it's him who's going to be living with you, but at the same time anxious. Xavier is a reliable work partner, but what would he be like as a roommate? So far, you had no complaints and actually were looking forward to coming home back to the apartment you and Xavier temporarily lived in for around three weeks.
As you mindlessly stroll around a grocery store, you reminisce about one more cause of anxiety about the mission - your crush on your coworker and neighbor. You're not sure when it started, but it doesn't matter because you made it your own mission to bury those feelings and hope they disintegrate. For a while you considered acting on it and taking the first step, but then you realized you had a lot to lose if it doesn't work out. And you tried to convince yourself that it was just a small crush, because who wouldn't want someone hot and reliable? Right?
A weary sigh leaves your lips and you turn a corner - Party Supplies. Oh. Right, it's your birthday today. You didn't say anything to Xavier because you didn't want to make him feel obligated to buy you a gift or make something today. You two are on a mission after all, and you can get to celebrate it later when it's over.
You pass the party supplies aisle and head towards the check out. You wonder what kind of concoction Xavier cooked today.
ââĄâË đă»ââ§
Even though you settled on not celebrating your birthday today, you still wanted to treat Xavier, so you bought a cherry pie from a pastry shop that always smells so good and makes your mouth water every time on the way back from 'work'.
As you fiddle with your keys at the doorstep, you catch a whiff of something burning. Probably from the inside. Another sigh leaves your lips. Xavier burnt something again, didn't he?
Light gray smoke greets you as soon as you open the door, your eyes taking a moment to adjust and then you see Xavier frantically fanning a kitchen towel over the counter.
You can clearly see the panic in Xavier's eyes over the slowly dissipating smoke when he notices you coming in. "Ah - ! Welcome home!"
You can't help but laugh a little at the scene, but also be confused a little at his behavior. He's usually calm even when he causes a kitchen fire. "So what are we having for dinner?" You tease.
Xavier's shoulders slump in defeat and puts away the kitchen towel. He turns to you and finally looks at you properly, with a defeated smile "A neighbor made you one of your favorite dishes." He nudges his head towards the dining table. Your gaze follows his and you gasp at how beautifully the table was set, with the meal and your favorite flowers waiting for you.
"Xavier, what - "
"Oh, what's this?"
He approached you to take the bag with the groceries while your attention was on the table.
"Oh, I got us a cherry pie."
He only nods and goes back to the kitchen to unload everything.
You sneak towards the cremated object, "So, if we already had dinner, what was this supposed to be?"
"Uh, nothing. I was just experimenting." Xavier absentmindedly answers as he finishes putting everything away.
After he refuses your offer to help with airing out the apartment, you then excuse yourself to the bathroom to take a quick shower and change into more comfortable clothes.
When you exit the bathroom, the smell of what you assume to be burnt dessert is almost completely gone, and now you can see everything properly. You walk back into the dining area and your eyes land on Xavier waiting for you by the table. You gasp in delight when you see what's in his hands - a cute handmade paper crown in your favorite colors.
"Happy birthday." Xavier says softly and steps towards you, placing the crown on your head. It sits so perfectly that you think he might've taken your measurements.
You look up at him, still in disbelief "How did you - "
"Know when it's your birthday? I told you I looked at your profile." He chuckles at the silly question and turns to pull back your chair, offering you to take a seat.
While eating, you found out that what he burnt was supposed to be a birthday cake he thought you would like, but while it was baking he used that time to set the table and make the crown. He didn't want to make it earlier in case you found it. And then the neighbor came to drop off the meal and of course had to linger and chat and also invite herself over tomorrow.
"So, the groceries I bought today - "
"I didn't need any of that, I just wanted to buy myself more time."
You got used to Xavier's weird grocery shopping lists, that you didn't even question why you were buying ketchup, pesto sauce or sausages. You were so touched by the amount of effort and thoughtfulness he put into your birthday dinner; you were smiling the whole time. That crush is not going away anytime soon.
But you can tell that Xavier was almost like a deflated balloon, hesitantly answering your questions as you put two and two together.
You reach across the table, placing your hand over his. "I love everything you've done today." You reassure him in a comforting voice, "And it kinda worked out that the cake got burned, because then the pie would go to waste."
He nods, and you hope you made him feel a little better. Then, he takes your hand and places a soft peck on top of it, and you could feel your cheeks burning instantly. You hope he doesn't notice it.
He does.
After dinner, Xavier shoos you away from the kitchen, not letting you do any of the house chores on your day. So you go to the living room to unwind and wait for him to join you.
ââĄâË đă»ââ§
"Sorry, I had to take a shower." Xavier finally appears and takes a seat next to you on the sofa. He's wearing sweats (those gray sweatpants!!) and a loose tshirt, his hair still a little damp from washing away the smoke.
"It's okay, I entertained myself." You throw the other half of your blanket over his lap.
"Did you pick out a movie?"
You nod and start playing the movie on the tv. Since you can't go out together as much thanks to the mission, you found ways to pass the time inside your 'new home'. One of them is watching old movies Xavier used to watch years ago.
And about five minutes into the movie, you feel fluffy gray hair tickling you cheek and nose as his head softly drops on your shoulder. You turn your head and of course, Xavier is already dozing off. You smile softly at him - it's only fair to let him rest, so you try to slowly get up and let him lie down on the soft pillows.
With eyes still closed, he lets you snuggle him into the pillows and the blanket, but then his lips form a playful smirk and in one swift motion, he pulls you under the blanket with him, into his arms.
"You can watch the movie like this, right?" He asks as sleepiness overtakes him again, with the crown, barely on your head, poking his cheek.
Your body is stiff against his, and your voice doesn't help hiding how flustered you are "Um, you don't want to go to your room to take a nap?"
"Nope." He mumbles before dozing off.
You adjust to make yourself more comfortable, resting your head on his chest. The movie is rolling, but it doesn't have your attention. All you can focus on is how relaxing Xavier's presence is, with his weird slow heartbeat and soft breathing. His one hand is holding you close by the waist, while the other one found its way on top of yours that's resting on his chest.
All the nervousness about being so close to him slowly melts away, and you drift off to sleep.
ââĄâË đă»ââ§
When your eyes flutter open, Xavier's hand is in full focus as he tenderly caresses your cheek. The moonlight is the only source of light in the room now, and you wonder how long you slept. You prop yourself up a bit to look up at Xavier, but the crown you forgot you still had on slides off over your face, earning an amused laugh from him.
He takes it off for you and sets it on a nearby coffee table. Then he goes back to caressing your cheek.
"Did you sleep well?" He asks.
"Ye - Ow!" Numbness in your arm that was under you makes you grit your teeth and shift on the sofa in search for relief.
"Here." His arms effortlessly move you on top of him, your upper body completely resting on top of his, his legs encasing yours. "Better?" He asks as he grazes soothing circles on the numb arm.
Well you're not sure if it is better because your heart is beating like crazy now that you're on top of him, your faces a breath away. You did cuddle a little before, but you were never this close. So close you're sure he can feel your heartbeat. So you just nod, not trusting your voice.
You two share a moment in silence, gazing at each otherâs features, Xavier's fingers still not leaving your face.
"It's a pity your birthday was during an undercover mission. I'll make it up to you when we get back."
You shake your head "This is one of my favorite birthdays actually." He raises his eyebrows, waiting for you to elaborate and hoping you're not just humoring him. "I mean, I had a lovely home and a handsome husband waiting for me. He got me beautiful flowers and made sure I had my favorite meal."
A tone of uncertainty covers your voice "Who should I thank for that?"
When met with a puzzled look you elaborate "Should I thank you as my fake husband playing his role, or as my coworker -"
The fingers on your cheek cover your lips, cutting you off. "Just thank me, Xavier." The digits gingerly graze your bottom lip.
You speak softly âThank you, Xavier.â Butterflies dance in your belly as you mull over the next question. "And -" You swallow thickly before continuing "What am I to you, Xavier?"
He doesn't say anything, instead he timidly pulls you closer by the back of your head, closing what little distance you had between your faces, his soft lips giving yours a chaste kiss. And when you don't pull away, your hand cupping his cheek, he pulls into a deep, hungry kiss, your bodies pressed hard, feeling every twitch of the muscle and pulse of your veins under your skin - and it's impossible to ignore growing bulge pressing your lower belly.
Xavier curses under his breath "Sorry, I - !" his words get lost in his throat when your hand grazes over his length over the clothes, your lips latching back onto his.
He groans and bites your bottom lip when you give it a few more strokes, feeling out his shape.
Fuck, it's thick.
Growing impatient, you tug at the waistband of the sinful gray sweats, and Xavier lifts his hips and pulls them down just enough to free his rock hard dick. You break away from the kiss to not so subtly look down and even under the low lights you can clearly see it. The sight of it makes you unconsciously rub your thighs and your mouth water.
You might've stared a little too long because a chuckle from the man under you pulls you out from your trance. But he doesn't tease you, maybe because it's your birthday, instead he pulls you back into another breathtaking kiss, while your hand wraps around his length, slowly stroking it.
But you need more - and in the next moment you're sliding down, adjusting yourself between his legs.
A few strokes to the base of his cock and your tongue on the leaking tip elicits a moan from Xavier's lips, and you discover that it's your new favorite sound. So you do what you need to do to hear more of it. Your swirl your tongue around the tip, tasting precum and the tender skin, before you take in more of his length, and greedily you take more and more before your nose is pressed on his pelvis, short hairs of his happy trail tickling you. You don't care how your jaw is barely holding on around his girth, his moans is what keeps you going and panties already drenched. All restrain from Xavier dissipates with every lick of your tongue and clenching of your throat around the tip.
"Fuck, you're doing so good."
His hips start moving faster than your rhythm, his hand on your head holding you in place. Under the hand that's holding you for balance, you can feel his thigh muscles tremble, and you can feel his cock throb in your mouth.
"I'm gonna cum, princess." He gives you the warning, and loosens his grip on your head, but you take it all in, needing to taste him. And in few shallow thrusts, you're tasting and swallowing his cum, not letting a drop go to waste.
You barely catch your breath before Xavier lifts you up and locks his lips with yours, tongue licking your lips and tongue, tasting himself. Then he switches the positions with you, and now you're on your back, stripped of your pants and underwear, Xavier's lips locked with yours and his middle finger sliding between your wet folds. You moan into the kiss as the finger slides into your entrance, quickly followed by a second one. Your hips start moving to meet the pace, the digits hitting all the right spots and your release already building up. Then his thumb presses your clit that was begging for attention, eliciting a yelp from you making Xavier smile against your lips before continuing kissing you. In a few more pumps of his fingers against your sweet spot, you're a panting mess as you cum around them.
When you come down from your high, he brings up those soaked fingers to his lips and licks them, the sight making you blush. His dick twitches in his underwear as he gets a taste of your essence. He needs more.
Before you can even protest about how you're wet enough, he pushes your legs further up against your torso, his face already between them, his breath fanning against your pussy spreading goosebumps all over your skin. The only thing that stopped him from latching onto your pretty pussy is his need to take in the sight of it for the first time.
You cover your face with your hands, too self-conscious about the close up he's getting, even if there's no lights in here. "Xavier..." You whine and move your hips as much as you can under his grasp.
He chuckles at your cute reaction and whispers how perfect you are, then he finally presses his tongue flat against your glistening folds, and your embarrassment melts away. One hand moves from the back of your thigh under your shirt, fondling your breast and playing with your hard nipple until you're squirming from over-sensitivity and he moves to the other one. His lips latch onto your sensitive nub, swirling his tongue around it, sucking and lapping at it, while his other hand finds its way back into your entrance, two fingers easily slipping in and finding the spots that make you moan and buck your hips.
"Just like that - " You breathe, raking your fingers through his hair and holding onto it, while your other hand grabs onto the arm rest behind you, anchoring yourself as Xavier's tongue and fingers stimulate you at just the right pace and you cry out when another orgasm courses through your body.
Xavier soothingly massages your breast and peppers your inner thighs with kisses as you catch your breath.
You hear him ask against your plush thigh "One more?"
Your eyes open and meet his half lidded gaze. You shake your head and grab his wrist "Just fuck me, please."
He was already on edge of another orgasm from just eating you out, and your breathy plea made him so dangerously closer. He positions himself on top of you and pulling down his underwear that now has a big wet spot from his leaking tip. You watch as he positions his cock against your pussy until you hear his soft voice
"Look me in the eyes, honey."
And you lock your gaze with his, eyes barely staying open as the swollen tip slides inside. With languid thrusts, his cock is buried to the hilt and now Xavier needs to anchor himself - he rests on his elbow, burying his face in the crook of your neck, licking and nipping sensitive skin. His other hand finds yours and holds it tight, interlocking fingers and resting it next to your head.
His thrust are deep and hard, his pelvis grazing your clit, making your cunt throb and squeeze around him, making his movements falter. With a strained voice he breathes against your neck "Gonna cum on my cock?"
You nod as you clench around him more when you hear his voice and see his face as he comes up to lock eyes with you and you grab him by the back of his neck, pulling him into a sloppy open mouthed kiss.
You squeeze his hand and lock your legs around his hips as they roll at the right angle.
"I'm so close, honey." He rasps.
And you are seconds away from your third orgasm, your pussy already spasming. "Need you - haah - inside -!"
You open your mouth in a silent cry his dick throbs in your already pulsing creaming cunt, filling it with hot cum. The two of you moan and grunt, erratically moving your hips, riding out each other's high.
With shaky breaths, you slowly calm down and open your eyes.
The two of you can't help but laugh a little when you see each other's blissed out faces. Xavier gives the hand he's still holding a kiss. Your other hand presses on his back to press you completely against him, needing to feel his whole weight on you.
"I'm not crushing you?" he asks as his face is nuzzled against your neck.
You gently stroke his now messy hair. "No let's stay like this for a while."
ââĄâË đă»ââ§
After cleaning up the mess on the sofa and showering, you're back in the dining room with the cherry pie on the table. Xavier put the candles on it and the princess crown back on your head. You're about to sit on Xavier's lap and then light the candles but then you remember something.
"Shoot, I almost forgot!"
Confused, Xavier watches you as you hurry out in the dining room. Your phone and the lighter are here, so he can't guess what you would need.
You come back with a giddy smile on your face as you hold something behind your back.
"Something for me?" he asks, amused at your expression.
"Yes, but it doesn't look that good because I had to make it quickly." You then reveal a handmade prince crown.
Xavier's eyes widen "When did you -?"
"I guess you forgot to clean up the living room after making mine, so I just scrambled something while you were showering."
Left speechless at your sweet gesture, his eyes switch between gazing at you and the crown.
You feel a little embarrassed at your craftsmanship because it looks poorly made compared to the one he made for you. "Okay, you looked at it enough. I'll make you a better one later."
He chuckles as you place it on his head and sit on his lap. He kisses your hand and then your lips "Thank you, I love it."
After lighting the candles, you close your eyes and make a wish.
#love and deepspace#xavier love and deepspace#love and deepspace xavier#xavier smut#xavier x reader#love and deepspace smut#xavier#lads x reader#lads smut#xavier x you
613 notes
·
View notes
Text
Today
a/n: part 2 of this fic, can be read on its own!
pairing: Rafe Cameron x reader
summary: the morning after getting drunk and trying to kiss your best friend the previous night
warnings: language, one sexual innuendo i think, mentions of getting drunk, being hangover and nausea (but no detailed descriptions)
wc: 1.5k
The sun shines directly into your eyes through the windows of your bedroom and forces you awake. Itâs almost painful. You get up to pull down the blinds to make the room dark and being in there bearable.Â
You fall back into bed and bury your face in the numerous pillows propped up against the headboard, regretting drinking last night. The headache and nausea are bad but youâve definitely experienced worse. Youâll live.
You reach for your phone which you usually place on the nightstand for the night, but it isnât there. Lifting your head from the pillows you squint in confusion. Thereâs a water bottle, an Advil pill and a piece of paper there instead.
Sitting up, you grab the note first. Rafeâs neat handwriting fills the sticky note.
Had to go home for a sec. Iâll come by later. Make that hangover your bitch. - R
Right, he stayed the night. You smile at that and place it back down on the nightstand before popping the Advil into your mouth and downing almost the entire bottle of water in one go.
Memories from the previous night slowly start flooding in. Best friendâs birthday party. Too much alcohol. Hot tub. Phone ruined by said hot tub. Rafe taking you home. Begging Rafe to kiss you.
Oh my God. You asked your best friend to kiss you while drunk. That is so embarrassing. Even though itâs exactly what youâve wanted for a while now. You werenât planning on spilling your feelings to him while drunk like this. How can you look him in the eye when he comes by later knowing that you tried to pursue him romantically last night?
The hangover is now battling with your nerves and itâs not a very good combination. In an attempt to feel like a human again, you get up from bed, brush your teeth, fix your hair as much as possible and remove the makeup from last night and finally change into something other than your pyjamas.
Even those little mundane tasks are a bit difficult as your head spun and pounded simultaneously. You lay back in your bed to catch your breath but drift off instead.
Rafe keeps his word and comes over sometime in the afternoon, after a trip to the nearest technology store and buying you a new phone just like he had promised.
âHey.â You feel a hand on your shoulder, shaking you gently to wake you up from your slumber.
âOh, hey.â You sit up and rub the sleep from your eyes.
Rafe is sitting on the edge of your bed and itâs giving you flashbacks from last night when you two were sitting just like this. But this time the air is different. Thereâs something unspoken between you two.
He gives you a once over before shoving a small box into your hands. Your eyes fall to your hands in your lap and see a brand new phone in them. Itâs the newer model of your previous one and you know for a fact itâs expensive.
âYou didnât.â Disbelief and shock are evident in your tone of voice.Â
âI told you I would.â He seems almost proud of himself.
You scoff. âAsshole. I canât accept this. Take it back.â You attempt to give it back to him but he pulls his hands away and holds them in the air, refusing to take it.
âNo. Itâs yours.â
âI donât want it,â you rebut but itâs no use. He refuses to take it back.
âYou need it.â
âI couldâve bought one with my own money. I donât want you spending so much on me. Itâs insane, Rafe.â
âI donât mind spending a little on you once in a while.â He shrugs like itâs nothing. Like this huge amount of money means nothing to him.
âA little? For fuckâs sake, Rafe, this is a thousand dollar phone! That is way too much.â Your voice is high pitched and desperate. You really canât accept this. Itâs too much. You feel bad for him spending such a sum on you.
âIs it? Donât really care.â
âOh my fucking God, youâre impossible!âÂ
He chuckles. âYou love me.â
âIâm about to whoop your fucking ass.â
âKinky.â He smirks and lays down on his side, body propped up by his forearm and elbow.
You stare at the phone between your hands and then him. You know he wonât budge. Once Rafe has set his mind to something itâs impossible to change it. You also know he wonât take the phone back out of spite. If you donât want something itââs exactly what heâll give you.
âThank you,â you say, finally giving up. Itâs impossible to convince him to take it back.
âYouâre welcome, sweetheart.â
Sweetheart. Your heart tightens at the nickname he uses. Itâs not abnormal for him to use nicknames like this for you, but today it feels immensely different.
âHave you eaten anything today?â he asks with a slightly worried tone.
You shake your head. âNo. Iâve been too nauseous all morning.â
At that he pulls his phone out of the pocket of his shorts, taps a few buttons and then hands it to you. âOrder something then.â
You look at him dumbfounded. âWhat?â
âFood, sweetheart. Order something. You need to eat,â he insists.
Your first thought is that itâs such a sweet gesture which shows your best friend really cares about you. The second one is that heâs about to spend even more money on you. And that you donât like.
âRafe.âÂ
He knows what this is about but refuses to let you argue in any way. âShut up and get what you want.âÂ
You zip your lips and scroll on the app on his phone, looking through the options the restaurants offer and choosing what looks and feels the most appetising at the moment. You decide on just fries and chicken nuggets. Your usual hangover food pick. They somehow taste even better than they normally do when youâre battling a killer headache.
âClassic,â he chuckles as you hand him his phone back and he takes a look at what you chose.
He picks something for himself too and then presses the order button and pays for both of your food.
As you wait for the food to arrive, he offers to help you set up your new, extremely expensive, phone. He scoots next to you on the bed, both of you now sitting beside each other, backs against the headboard and your sides together, touching each other. Your skin tingles where it touches his and the feeling is almost addictive.
He taps away on the screen, focused on getting all your data over to this new phone but you just look at him, taking him in. Heâs so into the task in front of him that he doesnât even notice your soft eyes on him. How you look at him with adoration in your eyes and a tightness in your chest.
The familiar urge to kiss him from last night resurfaces. Didnât he mention he wanted this too? Youâre not sure. What if you remember incorrectly? What if your memory is lying to you or making his promises from last night up?
But the need is so strong and your mind is just telling you to go for it. Is this a bad idea? Too late.
Your hand reaches out before you stop yourself, before you can think twice about your actions. You must be still drunk from last night because where is this sudden courage coming from?
You place your hand on his chin and gently turn his head to face you. His face is full of curiosity and confusion.
âIâm sorry,â you say, apologising in advance for your actions because you donât know what the aftermath of this will be. Leaning in, you place your lips on his which takes Rafe by surprise.
Heâs taken aback for a second and pulls away to look at you. Heâs searching your eyes for any hesitation or regret. When he doesnât find a shred of them there, he drops your new phone from his hands, disregarding it somewhere in the sheets and grabbing your face with both of his hands and reuniting your lips once again, kissing you desperately. Like he needs it to breathe. Like heâs hungry and has been starving for months.
Itâs feverish. Youâre both satisfying a craving youâve been trying to ignore for so long and all of those feelings are unleashed into that kiss.Â
âDonât ever fucking apologize for that again,â he says when you break apart to catch your breath. His forehead is resting against yours and itâs so intimate on so many levels you feel lightheaded.
You open your mouth, wholeheartedly intending to apologise again but he stops you in your tracks. A âshut upâ leaves his mouth before itâs on yours again, shutting you up very effectively.Â
âAss,â you mumble in between kisses.
âYou kiss me with that mouth?â He fakes shock at your words.
âShut up.â You roll your eyes and use his tactic to shut him up instead.
#rafe cameron#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron x y/n#rafe cameron x you#rafe cameron obx#rafe cameron outer banks#rafe cameron imagine#rafe outer banks#rafe obx#outer banks#obx
826 notes
·
View notes
Text
CONVENIENTLY CLOSE | VI X READER | ARCANE
Synopsis: Seven years have not passed in vain, and the woman in front of you seems to be Vi's sign, but hardened by prison, stronger, taller, eager to live the lost years. And to see you again. Faced with old habits and the need for a place to lay low, Vi takes refuge in your apartment and stays conveniently close, maybe too close.
Contains: arcane!vi, feminine reader, lesbians, lots of arguments and dialogues, nsfw, explicit stuff, arcane universe, childhood friends, romance why not?, SESBIAN LEX
Word count: 6,780
Note: This fic was born from this bot which gave me juicy material to use here, part of the story arises from it, all credits to the creator!
Also, english is not my first language, so I apologize in advance for any mistake in my writing. Enjoy!
It happened in the blink of an eye, the fleeting eye contact, a chill running down your spine as you stopped to look again at who you thought was dead or gone. You paled like a ghost, barely taking a step before her arms were around you, and you let out a gasp.
You barely recognized the woman whose face buried in your neck; the toned arms, the network of tattoos on her arms, the gear on the side of her neck, the pronounced hairstyle and the piercings moved this Vi away from the one you once knew, seven years did not pass in vain and both had changed a lot, but the memories still endured. You wrapped her with doubtful arms, insecure but at the same time overwhelmed by the situation.
Your mind was flooded with memories the moment you dared to inhale the essence of her neck, that sweet aroma hidden behind the sweat and leather of her jacket, the same smell that crept into your nostrils on those afternoons on the couch, practicing boxing together, hiding in the alleys to avoid the poor victims of your pranks full of enthusiasm and malice. Of that last hug that morning, before the paths separated, life changed, Vander died and Zaun sank into chaos commanded by organized crime. Everything had changed but that hug brought you back to sweet adolescence for a few seconds, before you pulled away.
"For God's sake, you're... muscular." you murmured then, looking at the taller woman with attentive eyes.
"Is that a compliment or an insult?" Vi's hands start to roam, finding their way over your shoulders. A smile appeared on her lips, the same thought kept repeating in her mind 'it's her, it's her'.
"It's an statement."
You could barely form a question in the face of such a situation, your childhood friend returning from a seven-year disappearance to stand before you in all her glory, alive, healthy, certainly different but still her nonetheless. At your sudden silence, Vi giggled, patting your shoulder gently. "Long story. don't wanna talk about it just yet."
You nodded, studying the Vi who was once four inches shorter and scar-free, realizing that wherever she was, circumstances had hardened her. âYou were in prison,â you said then, not as a question.
âSurprise, surprise,â Vi muttered sarcastically. âI wasnât dead. And i'll spare you the gritty details, cause I didn't exactly break out. I served my sentence, somehow."
She'd always had a habit of being vague, even during your childhood years. She never answered your questions directly, and she never explained herself when she got into trouble. It frustrated you back then, and it's no different now. "Enough about me. you're gonna have to fill me in. it's been like, what? Seven years?"
"Wait, I-" you had to shake your head and take a breath, cause suddenly having Vi before you wasn't among your plans. You were still at the alley. "Can we... go somewhere else? Grab a drink, talk this out?"
For a moment, she looks like she might refuse. For a moment, you wonder if she'll duck away, the way she always did. But then Vi sighs softly and nods.
"Lead the way, then." she takes a step back, folding her arms behind her neck. "I'm not payin', though.â
Gathering your thoughts and whispering a 'what a night' under your breath, you begin to lead Vi through the backstreets of a Zaun she no longer knows, but you do. Jericho served a wonderful octopus stew, and Vi was able to verify it once again after so many years. You sipped your cocktail, watching the hungry girl in front of you devour the plate, the Zaun market maintained its usual flow of customers and workers, a swarm of smells and sizzling of embers, murmurs, knives and pans to the fire filled the place.
"Now. You better start explaining how did you break out jail." you said.
The question doesn't come as a surprise - Vi had been expecting it. She sighs, and her eyes flutter up to yours, trying to find the words, trying to find the right way to say it. "I didn't break out. I served my sentence." she can see your skepticism, your disbelief, and she adds: "I got parole. Good behavior. That kinda bullshit."
"Good behavior. You?" you scoff.
"Yeah yeah, I was a saint, believe it or not. Guess I had a change of heart, people grow and all that."
"And now you're out and hungry." you comment, watching Vi finish the bowl and let out a hint of a burp.
"You gotta admit, the food behind bars is not so good." Vi grins at you again, her eyes flickering to your drink. "And the drinks either, care to share?"
Vi takes the glass, wrapping the fingers of her free hand around the base. She stares at the liquid for a moment, then her gaze drifts to meet yours, she's thinking, a lot. "Seven years... seven years is a lot of goddamn time. Almost don't recognize ya. What've you been doing all this time?"
"Let's seeâŠ" you say, your eyes scanning the market as you gather up seven years of your existence and rank them in order of importance. "I have a job, I'm⊠an interpreter."
"A what?" she asks, raising a brow.
"I translate, dumbass."
"Oh, right right." Vi giggled. "You work for the pilties, do you?"
"Actually, yes. I get many academic texts to translate."
"Ah, a sneaky rat. No wonder you'd take any job," she snickers. "I'd almost feel betrayed if you said you never went back to your old life of stealing and pickpocketing."
"I realized I couldn't lean on crime forever." you shrug. "Languages fits me better."
Catching up had never felt so necessary. Vi had undergone a true metamorphosis in prison, a wild flower torn from its roots and still able to cling to life with minimal water, in hostile, dry, cold soil. Now she was outside, eager to feel the putrid Zaun air against her skin, no matter how foul-smelling it was, to continue a life that hadnât even begun yet. Yet it was the means that worried you.
"What's your plan?" you asked after a short moment of silence. "Now that you're out."
"Well, I gotta lay low for a while. They ain't gonna be lookin' for me out in the streets, but that don't mean I should be causin' trouble." her lips pull into a small smirk, as her eyes flicker to you. "Maybe I'll start robbin' the rich and givin' the profits to those in need. Or something like that."
"You'll get yourself in prison all over again." you said, rolling your eyes.
"What, you think I need you to lecture me, mother?" Vi's mocking tone couldn't help but annoy you. Again with that blind confidence and smug smile, hasn't changed one bit.
"Where are you staying?" you asked, sipping your drink which suddenly tasted bitter.
"Don't have a place. Can't exactly go back to my old apartment, for obvious reasons." her expression shifts into a smirk, a gleam of an idea passing her eyes. "Why? You offering a place to crash?"
"Huh, figured out so. You don't have a goddamn place to crash and still you intend to start robbing again?"
"It's not robbing, it's just taking something that some rich snob doesn't even need. Besides, I'll manage, alright?"
The conversation wasnât going in the direction you expected, a sour feeling settling in your stomach as you recognized an old pattern that the years had accentuated in Vi; her stubbornness. It was one thing to be happy for an old friend who had gotten out of prison, but it was quite another to still believe that crime was a way of life and support that. And you were sick of that shit.
"I gotta go." you said, laying a bill on the table. "I have a paper to submit due tomorrow."
Vi's expression changed to as if she had been slapped. âHey, I thought we were catching up. Where the hell are you going in such a hurry?â
"I'm happy for you, Vi, but I'm not who I used to be anymore. And neither should you be." you say, your tone so sober that Vi thought you were pulling her leg until she saw you get up from your seat and start walking away. Vi scowls and grabs the bill you left on the table, crumpling it up in her hand.
"Damnit."
Zaun had changed. It was no longer the fragile balance between misery and hope, but an overwhelming network of crime, wrapped in the growing business of Shimmer and prostitution and the certain tacit anarchy that ruled its existence. Vi needed a few days to get used to it, to recognize the city that saw her grow up and find a way to make her way through that melodious chaos. Crime had evolved, the presence of enforcers was increasingly scarce, which gave way to more aggressive, more experienced, more ingenious criminals when it came to benefiting from the few assets of the rest. In Zaun there were no rich people, only the owners of manufacturing factories, who pulled the strings and commanded drug trafficking, who could not be counted on more than one hand's fingers. However, Vi was not going to allow herself to feel strange in the city she called home, not before playing her cards and making her way into the market she knew best apart from crime: fights. With raw confidence and the certainty that seven years of training behind closed doors had given her the skills to hold her own in the ring, Vi went to the Pit and signed up for one of the night's matches. The result? A downcast and barely alive opponent, Vi claimed a spot she didn't intend to give up, and a bag full of coins. She felt right at home.
It took her three days to make a small fortune, yet her name was frequently whispered and attracted unwanted attention, putting her in a position where she had to remain low for a few days. She could keep that up long enough to make a living after seven years in confinement, but to do so she needed the hospitality and goodwill of someone in particular; you. You assumed Vi wouldn't incur in invading your precious privacy, but that wasn't the case. Not when, working on one of your latest translations, in the quiet of your apartment just a couple of blocks from the red-light district, you felt the fleeting passing of a shadow in front of the window and your alarms went off.
She had to admit, you'd picked yourself a nice little spot to settle down in. Vi could have sworn you would have moved to Piltover, after hearing about your choice of profession, but here you were, all cozy in a fancy apartment in Zaun. She couldn't be sure it was exactly safe, but you probably had ways to deal with that. A couple hours of lurking around in the shadows, and she found herself outside of your apartment window, looking in. Vi takes a moment to study the view through the window, observing your movements inside. She should probably announce her presence, but she can't help the little thrill that comes from the thought of spooking you.Â
Believing herself undetected, Vi stepped into the house while investigating what she thought was your office. A room cradled with an aesthetic chaos of shelves, books and plants, a kitten sleeping by the window, very self-absorbed in his feline dreams to recognize a strange smell in his safe space. But you certainly had better instincts than Pepper.
"Stop there or I'll blow your fucking head." you stated, holding a gun against Vi's head, not even recognizing her in the darkness of the room.
Vi's eyes widen as you suddenly speak, the cold metal of the gun pressing against her skin. She raises both hands in a small surrendering gesture.
"Woah, woah! Easy, doll, it's just me."
You remove the gun from her temple, realizing that it was Vi and not another petty thief. "For god's sake." you grumbled, putting the pistol down and turning the lights on. You were in your pajamas, messy hair and still glasses on from working for hours. "What the hell are you doing by breaking into my place?"
She responds to your question with a dismissive shrug. "I need a place to crash, darling."
"Oh, fuck off." you spat, quickly walking towards the desk to put the gun into the drawer again. Pepper woke up with a hiss, just then realizing a intruder was inside. He bristled. "Why would I? You got yourself in trouble, don't you?"
"Technically not trouble. At least, not yet." she glances down at the hissing ball of fur on the floor, and scowls. "You got a damn cat. Of course you do."
She averts your gaze, shifting awkwardly. "I need a place to crash. at least for the night. My place from... before ain't exactly available to me right now."
You can't help but let out a sarcastic laugh, holding your hands akimbo. "I can't afford to have tenants, you know? Especially not the troublesome ones."
"I ain't a tenant, I'm just asking for a sofa to sleep on for one night. It's not a big deal." insists Vi, her tone softening, just like her eyes. Gosh, no, not that look.
When it comes to Vi, you resistance diminished. It was the years of friendship perhaps, or the fact that this ex-convict with deep eyes and attractive bearing softened something inside you, but to tell her 'no' has been always difficult. Even now.
"Just for tonight?" you asked, as Pepper descended from his pedestal to sniff the boots of this new guest. He didn't liked what he smelled.
"Yeah, just for tonight." she hesitates for a moment, before a small smirk spreads across her face. "Unless you have a queen-size bed that I could fit in instead."
"You'd wish." you grunted.
While you were looking for a blanket for this unplanned guest, Vi studied the room she was in. Apart from the academic chaos that surrounded the desk, the rest of the room was tidy and harmonious. In front of the plum-colored sofa, there was a coffee table, on it a couple of books and a candle, along with what Vi soon recognized as a stash. The candle catches her attention for a moment, and her gaze flicks to the small pipe sitting on the coffee table. Interesting. definitely not the doll I remember.
Behind her, a large shelf stood, next to a series of windows that allowed the moon to sneak in, in addition to Pepper's pedestal, fluffy and scratched. The room was composed of green, purple and orange tones, the string of lights hanging from the ceiling gave it a cozy and calm air.
"Here." you said, handing Vi the blanket.
"Thanks." she mumbles.
"Stay away from my stuff, you hear me? And the booze as well, you drunkie."
A small scoff escaped her lips once you closed the door, and she shifts under the blanket, getting comfortable. She takes a moment, before her gaze drifts over towards Pepper.
"Watcha glaring at, ya little shit." She mutters, the corner of her mouth curving up again.
Vi didn't want to abuse your trust, but she couldn't help but inspect the privacy of your office the next morning. Her desk was really a source of curiosity for her, with that amount of trinkets, sheets, books and notes. The carnivorous plant next to them seemed to be watching her, as if she wanted to bite her finger off if Vi dared to sniff through the drawers. But she was an ex-convict and that was a fucking plant.
Inside the drawers were spread documents and bills, you earned quite well for translation, and many orders came from the science district in Piltover, or failing that, from the shimmer factories in Zaun. You made no distinctions, you just worked. This could not help but annoy Vi a little, working for drug producers was certainly not ethical, but a woman like her had no right to talk about ethics either.
Pepper's hiss took her out of her thoughts, the gray cat looked at her with the disdain and suspicion of a human. As if he knew of her past mistakes, of the fact that she turned to crime from a young age, that she was unable to protect Powder when she needed it most, that as soon as she got out of prison her life seemed to point to repeating the same pattern of crime she had grown up with. But Vi had to be wiser this time, play her cards right, break a cycle she was too accustomed to. She let out a sigh, grabbing her jacket before she left the apartment through the window.
Vi was a silent visitor during the nights, she preferred not to bother you since she knew that her ability to stay on the couch depended on the owner's mood, but you also didn't admit that you were starting to get used to and even wish for the presence of the pink-haired woman at home. First there were brief conversations under the cover of night, then a shared cigarette and an improvised dinner, then it was talking about aspirations and fears. Suddenly Vi felt as close as when you were both fifteen. But mischief no longer appeared as the main act of your interactions, but something else that certainly felt different, an unknown spark that was missing before and that made Vi so pleasant to look at.
Days went by, she came brusied and exhausted from her fights to just crash on the sofa and sleep her pain away. It's been two months with such dynamic and you accepted it.
Vi shifted on the couch, an unusual weight on her stomach saying good morning to her and soon, with sunlight filtering through the curtains, Pepper let out a feline complaint. The cat rested on Vi, naturally comfortable after so many visits from her. Sitting up, Vi studied the room and was surprised to see a lump lying on the desk in front of the couch, you had been up late working again.
âSheâs going to work herself to death at this point.â Vi muttered, carefully pushing Pepper off her lap and heading to the desk. Vi knew about the constant commissions that rained down in a never-ending stream of work, but sheâd also seen you falling asleep during the day, forgetting to eat, and the dark furrow under your eyes worsening. The woman sighed, gently pushing you off the surface to lift you up with ease, carrying you to your room. You mumbled something along the way, ineligible but akin to a complaint that did nothing but amuse Vi.
As your back hit the soft surface of the bed, your hands sought out Viâs, pulling her along with you. The woman was initially taken aback by this sudden display of affection, you werenât one to hug or seek contact, but you looked sick and tired and she couldnât say no to a person in that condition. She snuggled up to you, running a calloused but gentle hand up your arm, burying her fingers in the strands of your hair. "You really ain't taking care of yourself, cupcake." mumbles Vi, cupping your cheek as her thumb gently stroked your nose.
And at the sight of you, your haggard face against the mattress, the sun streaming through the window and outlining your huddled figure, Vi found a new purpose, someone to protect. And as soon as you fell asleep, she got up, put on her jacket and headed to the only place she knew for sure would allow her to make some quick money.
âBlack?â you asked, only a month later, holding the small bottle of black dye as Vi wet her hair in the sink. If Vi understood anything about street fighting, it was that a character was the best way to get the publicâs attention, the attention turning into bets and the bets into money. For several weeks now, Violet had been arriving at the apartment late at night, bruised, exhausted and with a small bag of coins in her pocket. âFor you, dollâ the woman would murmur, barely taking the time to kick off her boots before landing on the couch and falling asleep. At first you thought it was just another risky business Vi was getting into, but after a couple of weeks you realized that the name âViâ was whispered among the alleys and the market, and that she carried the title of undefeated for more than five matches in a row. She was a champion, no doubt about it, and the beneifts from her profession meant more support for household expenses. Suddenly Vi had become your partner, and all she asked in return was a good talk and for you to heal her wounds. And certainly you would do so.
A smirk crept over her lips at the sight of the bottle resting in your hands. "Yeah, black. I'm sick of standin' out. The pink's too bright." her eyes flick to you again, a mischievous look in them. "You're gonna help me out, right? I don't wanna make a mess of myself while trying to do it alone."
You looked at the little bottle of dye and then at Vi, knowing that once she gets an idea inside her head, nothing can erase it unless she tries it. You sighed. "Sit down," you said at last, reaching for the plastic gloves and the cup in the cabinet.
It took you a good hour, but together, you both managed to dye her long pink hair a dark, natural black. Vi's face had hardened, her scars and freckles seeming to stand out against her dark hair. It was then that, in the face of a silence that spoke volumes, Vi was the one to dare to say the first word. "Gotta say, doll. You did a good job."
"You look like you fell into a pool of oil." you said, clearly disapproving of the new look. Even Pepper, who stepped into the bathroom, hissed at Vi.
"Ah, so even the goddamn cat's against me now, eh?" she asked, making you let out a chuckle. The dye wasn't the only thing that changed Vi's appearance, she left the striped pants and red jacket at home, getting herself tight jeans, ripped at the knees, leather boots, a jacket of the same material, provided with gold studs and the print of a two-headed wolf on the back and covering her bust, bandages wrapped tightly. She looked almost unrecognizable, intimidating. Watching her grab her bag and head for the door that night, you couldn't help but feel anxious and think of the worst case scenarios.
You let out a sharp sigh and spoke up. "Vi, wait. You don't have to keep doing this, y'know? Fighting. I'm sure we can find another way."
Vi frowns at your words, her grip on the doorknob tightening.
"Nah, don't start with that." Her eyes narrow slightly, a touch of defensiveness in her voice. "I've always fought, y'know? it's what I'm good at. I don't know anything else."
"I don't want you to get hurt." you insisted, stepping closer.
"I know how to take care of myself, dollface. I'm not some weak little kid anymore." her voice is a little gruff as she tries to deflect the concern.
"You've never been weak..." you mutter, your expression softening as Vi hovered closer. "But you're not invincible neither."
"Yeah, well, who is invincible?" she takes a step closer, closing the distance between you. her eyes dart across your face, searching for something. "You worry about me too much, cupcake."
"You'd like me to not give a shit about you?" you inquire, looking into Vi's eyes.
she scoffed. "Yeah, i'd like to see you try." her eyes flicker across your face again as her thumb briefly brushes over your chin. A moment of silence passes between you, the room feeling almost charged as the two of you stare at each other intently.
Her proximity was electrifying, the smell of hair dye and grease filling your nostrils, her firm yet gentle hand on your chin preventing you from looking away, your field of vision dominated by her, by her light blue eyes, her scar on her upper lip and eyebrow, her straight eyebrows, her messy makeup, her dark lips. "I couldn't stop worrying, Vi. Even if I tried to." you whisper at last.
"Yeah, probably." she mutters, her voice a hoarse whisper. You let out a gasp as Vi leaned in to kiss you, a simple, almost shy kiss, but capable of wreaking such havoc on your insides that your heart began to pound.
She captures your mouth in a gentle kiss, her lips moving against yours slowly, almost tentatively, as if she was testing the waters. When you gasp in response, she deepens the kiss, her hand on your face moving to cradle the back of your head, fingers tangling in your hair. Her other hand moves to rest on your hip, pulling you a little closer as you feel your skin burning with an unexpected thrill. But you find yourself pulling back, a hand against Vi's chest.
"No." you whisper, exasparated, overwhelmed, as Vi's breath brushes your lips.
"No?" she repeats, her voice cracking slightly. Her hand remains tangled in your hair, the other still lingering on your hip, its grip having tightened. "You don't want me to keep going?"
"We shouldn't..." you weakly whisper. It wasn't just the kiss, it was about kissing a woman, and that woman being your lifelong friend. How much were you risking by crossing that line and delving into the taste of her lips and the firmness of her hands? God, you could barely explain it to yourself.
She pauses at your words, her grip on your hip loosening as she processes the conflicted look in your eyes. Her gaze drifts across your face, taking in every detail, as if trying to read your thoughts.
"Y'know..." a brief silence stretches between you, the only sound being the faint hum of the city outside the window. "We can stop... if you want."
Her hand slowly falls from your hip, and she takes a measured breath as she steps back, putting a short distance between the two of you.
You feel her slip away from you, backing away as a look of disappointment settles on her face and the glow of desire fades. You swallow. "I've never kissed a girl." you suddenly confess.
She runs a hand through her dark hair, visibly processing this new information. There's a moment of tense silence before she speaks again, letting out a huff. "I figured out so."
Your eyes widened, watching Vi taking a step back towards the door. "I should get going, there's a match I have to win." she says, leaving the apartment, leaving you confused, almost upset.
During Vi's absence, you couldn't find anything to distract you. As soon as you sat down for a moment to rest after feeding Pepper, tidying the living room, doing the laundry, heating up dinner or taking a shower, the touch of her lips flooded your senses and produced an almost unknown tingle in your belly. The smell of her skin, the gentleness with which her hand settled on your hip and pulled you against her. You couldn't stop replaying the scene, with some uncertainty if you were allowed to think that way about a childhood friend, or a woman. You only found some peace once you fell asleep that night, in the wee hours of the morning you felt an extra weight on the bed with you, an arm around your waist and an "I'm home, cupcake."
The next morning, you found the space next to you empty. You assumed Vi had fallen asleep on the couch, but her boots beside the bed and her jacket on your dresser said otherwise. You got up, hearing Pepper meowing in hunger from the kitchen. You barely noticed the overflowing bag of money on the coffee table or the sound of the shower running, only sleepwalking into the kitchen to feed the hungry cat. With the animal crouched before its bowl, you poured yourself a glass of water and only then turned back to the coffee table. âI told you I had a fight to win,â Vi said from behind you, watching you count the coins and bills in shock. The woman stood by the door, her hair still damp and a not-so-disguisable cut across the bridge of her nose, eyebrow, and cheek. âThis is a bunch of money.â you muttered, studying the woman before you.
"Bets paid good last night." she nonchalantly replied, coming closer as she ignored the money. You were the center of her attention then, you and your robe. "I want you to take a break, alright? From your job."
"A break?" you asked, Vi's sincere smile speaking volumes.
"Yeah, for a while." she reached out to brush a stray lock of hair behind your ear, her touch surprisingly gentle. "You work too much."
Your expression softened, noticing the sweet gentleness which Vi treated you, how tender her eyes were at that moment. You couldn't help but lean against her touch. "About last night..."
Her hand cups your chin, her thumb gently grazing over your bottom lip. "You don't regret it, do you?" her voice is hoarse and low. Beneath her confident façade, thereâs a hint of vulnerability in her eyes, a subtle fear that youâll reject her.
"No." despite the inner turmoil, you couldn't regret it, not when you wanted more.
Relief flickers across her face, and that cocky smirk returns to her lips. "Good." her hand cups the side of your face, fingers lightly brushing across your skin, and she leans in to whisper against your lips. "Cause Iâm gonna kiss you again."
This time it wasn't a fearful kiss, but deep and ambitious from the first moment, Vi pulling you against her and wrapping her lips around yours with a soft moan that only served to ignite a timid flame of desire that now sought to become a fire. You closed your eyes and dared to hold her cheek, testing a terrain unknown to you but dominated by her. She wanted to be gentle with you, to ease you into this new terrain, but her desire for you overpowered her self-restraint and the kiss quickly turned hungry and greedy.
"Please, just..." she whispered against your lips, a hand sneaking underneath your robe to grasp your waist. "Let's sit down."
Vi landed on the couch, pulling you closer until you were straddling her, taking possession of the back of your neck to pull you into another kiss. You moaned against her lips, savoring every sensation as if it were a dish youâd never tried before but surprisingly tasted delightful and addictive. Vi smelled like shampoo, her lips were soft and her hands were calloused but gentle. One of them ran down your spine over your robe, and you stepped back to quickly remove it.
She kissed your neck, running gentle palms up the expanse of your neck and chest, shyly cupping one of your breasts before you pulled away to look at her. She understood the approval in your eyes, bringing her hands behind your thighs to hoist your hips so your chest faced her. You let out a sigh at the wetness of her mouth enveloping your nipple, a gentle, tentative suck that made you clench in a new way. âFuckâŠâ you moaned, at the same time as their hands massaged your buttocks and dared to slap them.
"I was waiting for you to start swearing." she whispered against your tits, one of her hands running along your spine before you felt the urge for more.
Your ass landed again, this time Viâs knee between your legs as she kissed you again. You wanted more, you wanted to know what else could be offered by a woman whose experiences had hardened her character but were unable to sour her kisses and moans. Vi still had so much love to offer, and you knew she loved you, every action, every look said it. The way she made you breakfast while you dealt with endless loads of work at your desk said it, her banal conversations that sought to lift your spirits said it, her hands holding you as if you were physically a necessity said it, the bags of money resting on the table said it, and her bruises from brutal fights where her main motivation was you, said it. Vi always loved you, but it was only a matter of time before you realized it was a romantic affection, not a friendly one.
You were exasperated, your hips rocking as Vi pressed her knee into your core, a delicious friction that produced a pleasant, addictive tingle, your wetness speaking for itself. Vi gripped your waist tightly, setting the pace, watching you with attentive eyes and parted lips. You found yourself moaning against her lips, kissing her in fits and starts before you had to pull back for more. "You're so pretty." she whispered.
You leaned in for another kiss, before your hands went down to pull Vi's top off. The contrast was clear, Vi standing out for her muscles and roughness, the network of tattoos on her arms and back capturing your attention for a moment before you ran a hand over her chest. Discreet glances spoke, and the moans that indicated something was going (very) right. Vi patted your thigh before you withdrew from her lap, sliding your panties down gently as she placed a trail of kisses from your hip to your knee.
You felt self-conscious, Viâs gaze seemed to take in every last detail of your body, from the bones of your hips, to your navel, to the pubic hair that covered your crotch. But your insecurity had no place in the eyes of a woman who simply wanted you for being you. âDonât give me that look, youâre gorgeous.â She smiled, her hand settling between your legs as she probed your wetness. âShh⊠just checking.â She whispered, her thumb gently circling your clit. âDoes that feel good?â
"Yes..." you moaned, the suggestive wet noises making you shiver. "Really good." you spread your legs wider, giving Vi the consent to continue further.
You lifted one knee onto the couch as a finger gently entered and curled towards the nearest wall of your insides, giving you a sweet tickle. Vi studied your expressions, the way your breathing quickened and your hands rested on her shoulders for support.
"You're so soft..." she murmured, her own breathing labored as she continued to watch your expressions closely, seeking any sign of discomfort. "Tell me if it hurts." her free hand lightly stroked your thigh, a gesture of reassurance while she checked on you constantly, realizing your reaction came from sole pleasure and not pain at all. Soon enough she eased a second finger and a sigh escaped her lips as she felt you clenching around her.
"That's it..." she muttered against your mouth as she leaned in to kiss you, her fingers slowly working in and out of you. Her touch was gentle but firm, as if she was being careful not to hurt you.
Your knees threatened to buckle, the constant motion inside you awakened nerve endings you thought were inert, Viâs ears searching to pick up your every grunt and moan. Her breathing quickened, before she let out a hiss and pulled her fingers away. A quiet whine escaped your lips and she took a moment to catch her breath. "Sorry... just a sec..."
Vi stood up from the couch, cupping the back of your neck to give you another kiss before gently motioning for you to lie down. "Lay back for me, cupcake." she whispered, finding a way between your legs as she trailed a way of kisses from your chest to your groin. There was a certain urgency to Vi's movements, a desire that made her breathing quicken and her fingers squeeze the flesh of your thighs as she parted them, skipping the main course in favor of running her tongue along the inside of your thighs, placing brief kisses and bites that allowed the blood to flow to your core, awakening your muscles, making you desperate for relief.
"Please."
"Shh, I've got you." she whispered against your skin, her voice a low and sultry rumble, her fingers tracing lazy circles on your inner thighs. "Patience."
You leaned your head back, eyes closing at the wet feel of her tongue as it ran up and down your core. She kept one hand firmly on your hip, the other on your thigh as she kept it apart. You moaned, looking down into a pair of lustful, delighted eyes, her mouth covering your folds, sucking and alternating with the tip of her tongue. Watching you, studying your pleasure, relishing on your sweet whimpers. âFuck.â You moaned, your hips bucking slightly in search of more contact.
Vi's tongue worked you slowly and deliberately, mapping every inch of your core with a mixture of delicacy and desire. She released your hip and brought her hand up to your chest, her fingers finding your nipple and giving it a firm pinch. "That's it, just feel it..."
Her hand kneaded your breast as her tongue circled your clit, unashamed to make wet, suggestive sounds, to moan against your folds and to stop and look at you from time to time. She smiled, you looked splendid, needy but at the same time pleased, your cheeks slightly rosy, your lips parted, letting out moans and light gasps.
"Breathe, cupcake. I wouldn't want you to hyperventilate," she said mischievously, sticking her tongue out to deliver a long lick along the length of your core.
"Easy for you to say..." you panted, trying to catch your breath. Your mind was spinning, your body aching and desperate. But Vi had something else in mind, a way to drive you to the edge.
âTake a breath.â she whispered, pulling her mouth from between your legs to settle on her knees. âLook at me.â Vi caressed your thighs and moistened her ring and middle fingers with her mouth as you forced yourself to inhale and not exhale gasps of anticipation. Suddenly you felt her hand cup your chin, pulling you in for a kiss. You rested on your forearms behind your back as she inserted both of your fingers, twisting them in a specific motion that managed to draw a muffled whimper from you. It was sparkling, sweet, precise, and in the perfect spot. "Goddamn..." you whined.
"I know." Vi chuckled, kissing you again as the throes of an orgasm built in your lower belly and made your legs tense. "I know, pretty."
You reached a point where your thoughts were cut off, each and every one of them about Vi, her lips against yours, her fingers inside, curling and keeping a steady rhythm that did nothing but lead you down the right path to orgasm. You moaned into her mouth, pulling away to breathe once an electric wave shook every fiber of your body and your legs locked in an involuntary spasm. Vi rested her forehead against your chest, placing soft kisses as your arms cradled her head, yearning to be close to the person who was able to make you come so hard. Vi smiled, studying the way the pleasure settled into your muscles and your arms slackened.
"Good, babe, good..." she whispered, taking a look of your teary eyes before you pulled her to kiss her deeply.
You stared at the ceiling, the sun streaming through the window as your hands ran through Viâs thick hair. You missed the pink, the dull black hardened her face too much. The boxer sighed, also processing the fact that she had just had sex with you and it had been wonderful from start to finish. This peace was new, it wasnât temporary or fragile, it was latent, substantial, tangible. It was as if Vi had spent twenty-three years of her life searching for the calm that only lying on your chest gave her, and she couldnât help but feel genuinely happy and satisfied. This is what life is about, not just surviving, but breaking down defenses and forgetting for a moment about being the strong one. You kissed her crown, Pepper climbed on the sofa and curled up between your feet and Vi's, purring calmly, like a lullaby.
"Looks like Pepper has finally accepted you." you whispered, making Vi lift her face.
"It was damn time. Just like her mom, stubborn as hell." she agreed, looking at the cat briefly before she nuzzled against your chest again. "He better get used to it, cause I ain't leaving your side anytime soon."
#vi arcane x reader#arcane vi#vi arcane#arcane smut#arcane x reader#violet arcane#vi arcane x y/n#vi arcane x you#vi smut#league of legends vi#arcane fanfic#vi fanart#vi art#vi x caitlyn#arcane x you#vi x fem reader#vi x reader smut#vi x you#vi x reader#vi x y/n#vi x oc#wlw#arcane#league of legends#fic#lesbians#romance#arcane fic#arcane imagines#arcane s2
331 notes
·
View notes